The Crucible of Restoration

by Golden Paw

Rating: teen
Tags: Pipsqueak, Twilight Sparkle, Gore, Dark, Original Character, Apple Bloom, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Other, Adventure
Length: 135643

Darkness has a habit of leaving it's taint. Even after the events of Princess Luna's return there are many old wounds to be healed and wrongs to put right. Twilight is tasked to undo the legacy Nightmaremoon has left upon the land and it's ponies.

The 'Nightmare War' is ancient history, yet as with all tragedies the scars are still to be found. Ponies cursed with a dark affliction that has dogged them for centuries may finally have hope as Princess Twilight is tasked by her fellow rulers to find a cure.

Travelling upon the most advanced airship Equestria has ever produced, Twilight will lead a team to uncover the ancient magic, hidden history and uncomfortable truths about the nature of the world. Will she be able to find a cure before time runs out for forgotten heroes? Are some princes too high to pay to save her fellow Equestrians?

(Big thanks to silent_stars and the rest of my team for reviewing and editing)

(Cover art by the brilliant Pal Kalsha see this artist's other works here: http://pa-kalsha.deviantart.com/ )

Published 2016-04-08 12:30:01 UTC
Last updated 2016-04-08 12:30:01 UTC

Prolgue

‘Paperweight’ pulled a new form from the pile upon his desk and reviewed it dispassionately. The halls of Canterlot’s record’s department were normally full of such scribes and accountants, but for Paperweight his day was far from over.

He regarded this latest report by the gentle glow of an arcane lamp, its light casting a warm glow around Paper and his desk. The illumination failed to reach any further however, leaving the rest of the hall dead and dark. It caught ‘Paper’s’ normally pale orange coat and chestnut mane, giving them a far warmer hue in the amber light.

Unconcerned with the darkness Paper scanned the scroll and grunted before noting down some relevant details on the form spread out upon the table. The scratching of his quill was the only sound in the chamber, its task almost incessant as he worked it back and forth. He transferred the information without haste, his hoof drawing the quill along in an untroubled manner. It was as if the earth pony was happy to work until the end of time.

He finished the current review and shifted the spent scroll to a growing pile to one side. Without ceremony Paper lifted a fresh scroll from the opposite side of the desk and calmly unrolled it. His dull blue eyes appraised the parchment as they had done so many others and seemed unimpressed. With another snort Paperweight jotted down a few facts and went to place scroll with the others before something caused him to pause.

Slowly Paper glanced up to see that he was no longer alone in the hall, there was a figure standing just beyond the reach of the lamp light. By their build Paperweight guessed them to be an earth pony stallion like himself, but it was hard to make out. Late comers were not unheard of at this hour and Paper smiled warmly, “Can I help you?”

Paper peered at the figure, they looked to be a greyish hue but it was hard to be sure in the darkness around his little sphere of light. The newcomer didn’t move, didn’t seem to even blink and Paper felt a chill run down his back, “The record’s office is closed at this time I’m afraid, was there something else I could help you with?”

Still the stranger didn’t move his body completely still. The pony was standing between the other desks and watched Paper coldly. As Paperweight continued to study the pony he saw that their mane and tail were also of the same grey hue and..... their eyes; that was what was so unnerving about the newcomer Paper decided. They cast no reflection in the light.

“You cannot help me but I may be able to help you,” The stranger finally spoke and the shiver along Paper’s back returned with greater vigour: If the eyes were unsettling, then the voice... It sounded like stone scraping on stone. As if somepony had given a stone casket a voice.

Paperweight swallowed and felt sweat begin to slide down his neck, “Help me? I don’t think so.”

The stranger still didn’t move but continued to stare at Paper with those black eyes which seemed to be just a little darker than the surrounding gloom, “Your work covers history yes? You’re looking for accounts of the Nightmare Wars and those who fought in it?”

Paper felt reassured; despite this stranger’s odd manner he seemed acquainted with his work. Paper smiled, “Oh you’re familiar with my studies then? I must admit I was having trouble once I tried to get beyond ‘thirty two years P.L.B’. It seems the records get a little muddled at that point.”

The stranger finally moved. He gave a slow and purposeful nod, every movement definite and controlled. The same grating quality that filled the speakers voice also seemed to accompany his actions too, “Time wears away much even without the help of certain parties who would rather history was ‘clouded’.”

Paperweight felt his unease growing again. There was no moderation in the speaker’s tone; he spoke with no change in pitch or pace, like the automated recordings that were being used these days. No heart or feeling in the words.

“Well it certainly seems as if somepony has made a huge effort to erase any details of the climactic events of Luna’s banishment,” Paper said, his own voice sounding high and timid compared to his companion’s. The grey pony resumed its motionless regarding of Paperweight and the earth pony shuddered visibly.

Desperate to dispel the gloom that had settled Paper smiled weakly, “You would think there was some kind of conspiracy or something by just how thoroughly the records have ‘disappeared’.” Paper’s joking manner evaporated when the stranger didn’t join in his mirth.

“Some things are better left unknown,” The grating reply came again and Paper steadied himself on the desk before looking at the shadowy pony just beyond his little world of light.

When no further explanation was forth coming Paperweight sought to fill the void, “Well you mentioned you could possibly help me with my report?”

Another silent pause greeted his question and Paper fought the urge to slide his chair back and bolt for the distant door. As if reading his unease the stranger spoke again, “Don’t be afraid, I will not harm you.”

Paper grinned madly, “Well that’s nice to know, but you’re not filling me with confidence; maybe if you told me your name?”

The grey pony seemed to stiffen, which was an amazing feat considering just how still he was earlier and Paper sensed he had asked something uncomfortable. He tensed himself, ready to dart for the exit and freedom when the stranger raised a hoof.

“You will know it eventually anyway I suspect so I may as well tell you, they called me ‘Impasse’. I served the Royal Thirty Seventh ground pounders,” Still there was no inflection in the other’s voice. He may as well have been announcing the weather for all the import he placed on that title.

Paper screwed up his face in confusion, “I’ve never heard of them, which province are they assigned to?”

“They are no longer in service but I still may be of service to you as I said before. From what I understand Princess Twilight is documenting the Nightmare Wars and has asked you to compile all you can on the subject?” Impasse asked slowly.

Paperweight slowly nodded, it wasn’t a secret that Twilight Sparkle was doing just that. He glanced at his meagre records and then back to Impasse who still hadn’t moved, “Any help on the subject would be greatly appreciated.”

Impasse slowly reached behind himself and produced what looked to be a scroll in the shadowy darkness surrounding him. Unlike Impasse’s own eyes the seal on the parchment glinted brightly and Paperweight felt his heart leap. “Is that the crest of old Equestria?!” Paper’s hooves trembled at the very thought and he raised his fore leg to reach out for the scroll.

The other’s reaction was sudden and unexpected. As Paper reached out Impasse took a few steps backwards as if in mortal terror of this humble clerk, the scroll being pulled back with the same methodical movements he’d seen earlier, “Do not come closer. I will leave the scroll on a desk for you to retrieve.”

Paper was flabbergasted, “Come now, you said that you wouldn’t hurt me and I certainly have no desires to attack you. Why the sudden caution?” Paper watched with hunger as the scroll was placed on one of the distant desks and Impasse turned his black eyes upon him again.

“It is for your safety that I tell you to stay back, it’s not worth the risk,” Impasse explained, halting his retreat and staring at Paper from the now deeper blackness.

“You carry some illness?” Paper asked; his desires for the scroll suddenly dulled by the threat of some plague or disease.

“Nothing that will be a danger to you should you keep your distance from myself, the scroll is quite safe I assure you,” Impasse replied, even though his words were assuring, his tone still held a cold emptiness.

Paper creased his brow in confusion, “I don’t understand.”

Impasse stepped forwards slowly, the grinding sounds accompanying his every hoof fall. Paper watched in mounting horror as he emerged into the bubble of light and saw his fellow clearly for the first time.

Impasse was made of stone; his body was carved to resemble an earth pony in full battle armour of ancient design. Paperweight looked at the sharp fangs that protruded from Impasse’s top lip and the empty blackness where a normal pony’s eyes would have been: A darkness that drew him in and threatened to drown him in its cold embrace.

Now revealed Impasse stood stock still, no expression on his face and Paperweight shrunk back in fear and confusion, “Pray that you never do.”

Chapter One

Twilight carefully lifted the lid of the odd package that had arrived at the laboratory and smiled warmly. Inside was a cake, well at least it resembled one anyway. She looked at the running white icing and sloughing ‘sponge’ contained within before reading the message written on the stricken treat:

“Congrudlations Director on the completion of T.C.A.P! We all look forward to wroking with you in the future!”

Twilight ignored the distorted nature of the words and simply enjoyed the warm fuzzy feeling that came from knowing that they cared. The simple basket had been delivered from the local primary school, made by the children there just for her. It had arrived, by standard post, at the desk of the newly completed research building.

‘T.C.A.P’ or ‘Twilight’s Centre for Academic Progression’ was a marvel of the modern age. It was a place where the new sciences of magical technology were studied, explored and created. Now on the day of it’s completion Twilight felt elated and a little saddened. So much work had gone into this place and there were still many wonders ahead of her as they explored this evolving craft that was the blending of magic and mechanical construction.

As with every stepping stone in life Twilight found that achieving something was only part the fulfillment of a task; the journey was half the experience - and what a journey this project had been! She lifted a hoof to remove some pins holding her mane in a tight knot, letting the dark purple locks tumble down and cast aside her ceremonial crown.

Being dressed up for the celebration was all fine in theory, but after the third hour Twilight had been dying to get out of the formal attire and just be herself again. She cast off the formal trimmings, the jewelry and the beautiful shoes with a sigh of relief. Comfort was secondary to appearance it seemed.

She arose from her immaculate desk, covered with papers, forms and writing utensils and supporting a new communications terminal. She trotted over to the window overlooking the main courtyard below, crossing the deep blue carpet and pictures of notable figures from the past to stand before the large window that made up the far wall of her office.

Twilight caught sight of her reflection in the glass and regarded the purple pony before her. The novelty of her being an alicorn had faded somewhat now, being swallowed up in the new duties Twilight had to perform. She spread her wings and almost laughed at how once they’d been new and amazing. They still looked the same, but the feeling of awe Twilight had once felt had dimmed with time. Oh how we take things for granted.

Down below, far down below, Twilight saw the life blood of T.C.A.P bustling about the daily business of running such a facility. T.C.A.P was a monument of glass and steel, the central spire from which Twilight looked down to the subterranean test warehouses and hangar bays where the more exotic experiments took place.

She shook her head at the central statue that dominated the central plaza, a far too kind depiction of Twilight herself. She studied the depiction of her, laying down on her stomach while reading a book to numerous youngsters of various races. Everything from her horn to the folded wings at Twilight’s sides were picked out in crystal, a gift from her fellow Princess Cadence. The various foals, chicks and younglings were each shown in different precious stones and marbles.

“A symbol for this new centre of learning, each race who took part having a place of equal footing upon this road of discovery! “

Twilight could still hear the words of Trixie her ‘P.R’ specialist as she announced to the gathered crowds that had come to the ceremony. Every time she thought of Trixie Twilight couldn’t help but smile. To think that such a pony who at one time had hated her could now become one of Twilight’s closest friends. The redemption of Trixie was nothing short of miraculous in Twilight’s mind, only surpassed by Discord’s reformation in her mind.

Such was the power of friendship and simply caring for one another. Sure many of the other races thought it was sappy wishful thinking, but the results couldn’t be denied. With the simple application of the principles of harmony the world had changed.

Starting from the humble beginnings in Ponyville, the magic of friendship had carried Twilight to where she was now. The director of a new school, a princess in a alliance of nations that included griffons, ponies, zebra and even dragons. It was humbling and scary despite being so exciting. The world was theirs to explore now, as the infighting and opposition faded new potentials had become a reality.

Of course there were still dangers out there, changelings, monsters and other creatures who were (for the time being at least) beyond reason and peace. Twilight hoped with time that everyone would find a balance of at least tolerance, but that was a distant goal that had to be done in small steps.

Twilight cast her gaze further afield and saw the now thriving city that Ponyville had become. Nestled in its heart were the selfsame little cottages that founded this place, preserved and kept to remind all of the city's humble roots. Even with all the inventions and progress it was important to remember the basics, the core values that Equestria was built upon. Without them all this was smoke and mirrors.

The newer buildings had sprung up around the little town as fame and chances for learning had drawn peoples from all over the lands. Ponyville was now the cosmopolitan centre for Equestria where it was commonplace to see all kinds walking its streets. The air was full of griffons, pegasi and other flying races, the shops run by buffalo or zebra and everywhere a feeling of hopeful unity.

Every place had its troubles and Equestria was no different, but by and large things had gone from strength to strength and T.C.A.P was the latest jewel to be unearthed in this changing age.

Twilight smiled as she saw Spike’s own home on the outskirts of Ponyville; his own personal mountain, crafted from the highest quality stone and gems from the lands all around. She thought of her adopted ‘little’ brother and smiled happily. She was so proud of him and all he’d accomplished too. Equestria’s envoy to the Dragon Empires and a powerful dragon in his own right, Spike was an example that even such different races could find a place to work in harmony with others.

Her eyes picked out the rolling farmland of the Apple’s orchards, Fluttershy’s still simple cottage on the edge of the Everfree Forest and Rarity’s own little business empire that dominated the trade districts. Twilight reckoned she could hear the music being played at Sugar Cube Corner and even see the distant flash of a rainbow from Cloudsdale from her vantage point.

Twilight’s dearest friends had moved with the times too, each finding success and happiness in their own ways. They were famous, heroines of the land and had been well rewarded. Sometimes Twilight missed the simple little group of friends learning from each other the simple basics of getting along.

She recalled the great things they had accomplished together, the return of Luna to the land, Discord’s troubles that had been overcome, the saving of the Crystal empire and many more little triumphs which were each a tale of their own. Talked about and recorded in history the exploits of the ‘Elements of Harmony’ were so fantastic that if Twilight hadn’t lived them she would be hard pressed to believe such.

Pulling her mind back to the here and now Twilight smiled again, still so much to be done. With a contented sigh she returned to her desk and with a few hoof strokes upon the runed display powered up the monitor. Just one of the examples of magical technology recently developed - Twilight was quite proud of this if she did say so herself. A scrying crystal, machined into a smooth plate and mounted into a brass frame. An expansion of a simple idea which when linked to others of the same manner throughout Ponyville and created a network of almost instant communication.

Twilight entered in her own pass-codes and pulled up her schedule from central storage. It was a massive list of meetings and appointments, the one thing Twilight didn’t have now was much free time. The combined duties of royalty and running T.C.A.P took their toll, but Twilight wouldn’t have it any other way.

Tapping her hoof idly Twilight sorted through the reports and messages, all important in their own way. Well perhaps not the advert for horn polish, how did those things get into the central storage core anyhow? Twilight chuckled, it didn’t take long for enterprising citizens to make unforeseen use of the new technology.

That was when she saw it, a flashing icon in the top left of the ‘screen’. A message arriving with an attachment. Twilight sighed, she was only half way through reviewing the information already present. What ever that new message was it would just have to wait.

Continuing down the list Twilight saw that Trixie had been busy, several public appearances had been arranged for her and….. A gentle chime informed Twilight that another message was awaiting her.

Stubbornly ignoring the disruption Twilight pressed on, a lecture to prepare for, meeting with Applebloom about the refits to the Bloomberg…..’bling’ Another message made itself known and Twilight ground her teeth, Trixie was supposed to screen unwanted messages until Twilight was ready to receive them but evidently she...’bling, bling, bling, bling’

Twilight’s temper frayed, “What! What could be so important!” With a snort she moved a hoof over to the incessant icon and hit the screen in anger. Five messages resolved before Twilight’s angry face. Luna, Celestia, Cadence, Paperweight and another advert (this time for hoof buffing sessions.)

Taking a deep breath Twilight did her best to compose herself before opening the first link: Twilight, need to speak with you! Luna

That was Luna alright, simple and to the point. Twilight rolled her eyes, every message from Luna was a ‘need to’. Probably her connection to the new network was slow or something. Still the other Princesses were trying to reach Twilight so maybe it was something important?

Celestia’s message was was nothing if even more cryptic though: Princess Twilight, we have an important matter to discuss with you at your earliest opportunity. It concerns a grave matter that I will only divulge face to face. Please come as soon as you are able to Canterlot.

Well that was helpful….. But if Celestia was talking about the same thing then maybe? Twilight quickly opened Cadence’s message and found it was of the same ilk: A few pleasantries followed by an urgent call for an important meeting. Clearly something was ahoof in the world and she was needed urgently.

With a resigned sigh Twilight dismissed her carefully organised schedule and began composing replies to her fellow rulers. “I really need to invent a way to send a reply to every pony at once,” Twilight muttered.

She briefly glanced at Paperweight’s message, no doubt an update on his project. For a few moments Twilight considered opening it, royal duties came before the indulgences of study. With a mental note to catch up later Twilight powered down her screen and headed swiftly for the door.

Twilight angled her flight and swooped around the majestic city Canterlot. Unlike Ponyville Canterlot had stubbornly refused to change its appearance with the new age. The capital of Equestria looked like it had for centuries, its towers the selfsame rounded style favoured of old.

She suspected that as with Celestia and Luna Canterlot took after its Timeless rulers maintaining something solid and dependable in the world. A point of reference, as it were, for a land whose face was changing quickly in the face of progress.

Twilight had passed many examples of the new technology sweeping Equestria on her journey. She’d seen crystal relay towers springing up across the land - glowing peaks forming an important chain in the growing network of protective fields enveloping Equestria along with speeding messages through the air to the far corners of the alliance’s reaches.

Despite their practical nature care had been taken to keep them aesthetically pleasing. Twilight still wondered at the graceful pillars that more resembled glittering trees in the early dawn light than mechanical constructs. Their polished ‘trunks’ composed of magically conductive metals while their branches were decorated with shimmering crystal leaves, each one a hub for a different use.

Maybe it was the influence of other cultures that had made Equestria more sensitive to potential threats? Or maybe just hard won experience? Along with messages those towers maintained among other things a changeling detection field, barrier spells and a host of other subtle but purely defensive measures.

The Bloomberg had been a tipping point Twilight felt, the first Equestrian airship designed for hazardous travel and making use of the still progressing magical technology. It had been only a few short years since Twilight has seen the prototype vessel launched on its maiden voyage. She’d been there at the helm, official envoy to the dragon lands and what an adventure that had been.

The lessons learnt there were being put into practice now as Twilight approached Canterlot. It was subtle but there, a number of outlying outposts tracked her progress. Ready to raise defences at a moments notice. Are we losing our identity? The thought was quick and insidious and Twilight felt foolish for even thinking such a thing.

If there was one thing she trusted it was of the generally good nature of her people. Peaceful herbivores, lovers of things that grow. That was Equestria right? It was a tiny fear that gnawed at Twilight. When she’d first began her delvings into this new science everything had been about discovery and potential. Now?

Twilight would be there in her laboratory, working to make everyone’s lives better and know that she was doing something good. But then she’d come out into the world and see some of the results of her work and…..

“Is a sword an evil thing?” Twilight started realizing that she’d zoned out, almost on automatic Twilight and swept over the houses and mansions of Canterlot before coming into land upon one of the highest towers of Canterlot castle.

She looked up into the smiling face of Celestia who was watching Twilight with a knowing smile, “You looked distant Princess, the worries of the world weighing you down?” Celestia’s voice was jovial but Twilight sensed a slight undercurrent in her former mentor’s tone.

“Celestia I came as soon as I could,” Twilight nodded to her, funny how you can get used to some things. It seemed only yesterday Twilight would have felt it proper to bow, now a simple nod in respect would feel appropriate rather than prostrate herself.

“You didn’t answer my question Twilight,” Celestia’s tone was cold and Twilight felt her moment of assurance crumble.

“Sorry Princess I….no I was just thinking about things that’s all,” The long dormant urge to bow returned and to Twilight’s annoyance Celestia seemed to see it too.

“Twilight, you couldn’t pull the wool over my eyes years ago and still can’t now. Tell me what’s bothering you,” Celestia gave Twilight a calculating look that keenly reminded her just how vast the gulf was between the two of them. It was easy to forget that Celestia had been around since, well time itself.

Twilight forced a smile and to her relief Celestia met it with a genuine one of her own, “It’s a question that’s been on my mind since the first weapons of war were made Twilight. Is a sword or any other weapon evil?”

Studying Celestia’s face Twilight saw that the question had more depth to it than simple words, “Any tool used in the wrong way can be evil; a spade, a rock a hoof. All can be put to good or ill.” Celestia had cut to the heart of the matter and Twilight shouldn’t have felt surprised.

“Good Twilight, every so often it’s good to review past lessons to remind ourselves what’s important,” Celestia replied with approval and a wing of comfort.

Twilight felt its touch like a gentle breeze, yet it conveyed a power that was bewitching. Celestia and Luna were in this world yet not quite of it and no matter how normal they strove to appear they would always be a step apart from even Twilight or Cadence.

Celestia’s white coat shone even in the daylight, like a muted version of the sun above held within her own body. Twilight’s own magical senses had only grown with her own transformation into an alicorn and as she’d grown used to them the world had become more visible to her.

Celestia was a primal force, an element of the world given form and as she led Twilight down the stairwell Twilight thanked the heavens that it was given a smiling too. “It’s good to see you again Twilight, thank you for responding so quickly to my message,” Celestia commented over her shoulder as she lead Twilight down the stairwell.

“Of course Celestia. Luna and Cadence are here already?” Twilight asked trying to keep her mind focused. Even as a princess Twilight was still rooted in the earth, a being of this world granted a touch of something greater. To be around Celestia was like standing close to a flame, warming and mesmerising at the same time.

Twilight would have thought that becoming an alicorn would have made Celestia’s presence easier to bear, but instead it made her even more keenly just how different a royal alicorn was. It was like stepping out of a cave and finding yourself on a mountain top. Just when you thought you had the measure of your world a massive new vista was unveiled to you.

“They are Twilight, we have refreshments and even cake. It’s got Cloudsdale icing,” Celestia replied with a smile while bouncing her eyebrows mischievously.

Then Celestia would do something like that, take a simple pleasure in a mundane thing like cake. You could almost forget that you were with a timeless creature who had seen nations rise and fall.

“Glad to hear it. So what’s this all about?” Twilight asked.

Celestia’s smile remained, but her eyes pulled away from it, “There will be time enough for that Twilight.”

Drawing things out, taking all the time in the world. That was another habit of the timeless it seemed. Celestia would make even the simplest meeting stretch out, dancing around the issue unless it was pressing and savouring every moment like a fine wine.

Twilight’s expression must have show her annoyance as Celestia laughed musically, “Sorry Twilight I know how you like to stay on topic, please forgive an old mare’s desire to indulge in small talk.”

That was another thing, age did different things to a pony. Celestia could almost be seen as laid back sometimes. Like a cat basking in the sunlight without a care in the world. Letting the world pass it by while it enjoyed the simple pleasures of comfort.

Luna was so different, ever eager to be doing. Where Celestia would sit back and allow others to shine Luna would be in at the thick of things. Almost fearful that if she didn’t take an active role in events, then a vital opportunity would be missed. She poured her soul into even the simplest action as if the existence of the world depended upon it.

Will I end up like them? Twilight wondered. She wasn’t timeless like the royal sisters, neither was Twilight’s sister in law Cadence. But they would be long lived from what Twilight had researched. Time enough to get terribly set in their ways no doubt. The thought brought Twilight out of her musings with a smile.

Their progress through the castle lead Twilight to the royal meeting chamber and as the gilded doors opened her heart leaped to see Luna and Cadence already present. They sat side by side at a large rounded table covered with plates of food. There indeed was cake Twilight noted and she could almost hear Celestia’s mouth watering.

That was when the suspicion hit Twilight, the smiles were too wide, the eyes too hungry, “Oh no you’re not going to….”

The doors slammed shut in an ominous fashion and Twilight realised she’d been tricked. Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy all burst from concealment and thunderus cry of, “Surprise!” shook the windows.

“Of course we would Twilight,” Celestia grinned as she hugged her. “We knew you would never find time to step away from things without some help so we pulled a few strings to organise this!”

Celestia waved a hoof to encompass the room which had quickly filled with the sounds of party poppers and clouds of confetti. Twilight looked from one smiling face to another and sighed in defeat before smiling back, “Okay you win.”

“You simply must put more effort into the aesthetics of your work Twilight, I mean do they have to look so…..” Rarity rubbed her hoof on the table as she sought the right word, her brow furrowing.

“Functional?” Twilight suggested with a little smile.

“Well was trying to find a nice word for drab, but that’s as good as any,” Rarity conceded.

“Well as long as they keep all them nasty beasts out of Equestria and don’t get in the way of workin folk they could look like whatever yer like Twi,” Applejack added between mouthfuls.

“It’s not as simple as that Applejack, we have to think of Equestria’s image. If we’re going to be in the spotlight then appearances must be maintained,” Rarity countered.

The surprise celebration of T.C.A.P’s official opening was winding down now. All the ponies present were in that gentle state of contentment: Too full to dance, but not so full as to be able to consider just another mouthful.

The talk had moved from one topic to another, how well the opening ceremony had gone to the latest news from the Crystal Fiefdom. All eased by the best the kitchens had to offer. Twilight leaned back in her comfortable chair closed her eyes and smiled. The day had been a good one overall. She really needed to have breaks like this more often, but then so much work wouldn’t get done.

Forcing her now heavy eyes open Twilight couldn’t help but grin. Here they all were, friends and rulers all enjoying a pleasant evening together. The worries of the world seemed far away. She was glad to see that age still hadn’t caught up with her friends. They hardly looked a few years older than when Twilight had first met them all those years ago. Quite a feat considering that many of them had foals that were adults by now.

How old was Rainbow now for example? Thirty six or seven? Yet she could still out race the best of them on the flight tracks in Cloudsdale. You could look at Fluttershy and would never guess she’d had three foals of her own, Applejack too for that matter. She wouldn’t question such good fortune. Heaven’s knew they’d all had their own shares of hardships too, like the day Rarity found out she couldn’t have foals.

Rarity had taken the news hard, but arose to the occasion with admirable courage and opened her home to orphans of every kind. As Twilight looked to her friend she would never have guessed anything was wrong in her life.

“It’s what we all do Twilight, put on a brave face for those around us. It’s the mark of a great will to know when to do so and when not,” Twilight was pulled from her revery by the gentle voice of Luna.

In all the excitement Twilight hadn’t noticed her approach. Luna was so like Celestia, yet so different. The cool intensity about her left its own kind of mark upon the soul. Whereas Celestia was akin to a warming flame, Luna was the quiet promise of mysteries unbound. Wondrous secrets that could delight and fascinate, but needed to be guarded carefully until the time was right to know them.

Yet there was a simple direct honesty about her, Luna said what she thought and did what seemed right despite what others may think. The ponies of Equestria could easily worship Celestia, her presence practically invited it. While Luna was quietly respected, for her the adoration had never flown as easily, but once earned was solid as stone. Both manners held their own perils as well as their own potential.

“Nice party,“ Twilight replied distantly as Luna’s eyes regarded curiously.

“It is, isn’t it,” Luna replied with a genuine smile, but the look was still there.

Twilight wasn’t new to Luna’s manner, she could tell something was on her mind. They both sat there as the party continued around them until Twilight could bear it no longer, “So it wasn’t just the party that you wanted me to come for is it?”

Luna actually looked surprised, “Am I that easy to read?”

Twilight smiled warmly, “Well I’ve had a few years practice Luna, no doubt you can read me just as easily?”

For the first time that night Luna looked uncertain, “Not one of my best skills, reading ponies. Tia was always better at that.” Silence settled between them; a small island of calm as the others continued to enjoy themselves. “But times are better now, no point dwelling on sad things of the past unless you need to.”

Twilight glanced at Luna critically. It was always a sign that something was wearing on her when she got cryptic, “And you feel that you need to Luna?”

“Paperweight has discovered something, interesting Twilight and I could do with my fellow ruler’s advice as how to deal with such,” Luna said almost in a whisper and Twilight felt her ears prick up in interest.

Chapter Two

Luna’s office was dark, not so much from a lack of light but more from a prevailing comforting shroud. The heavy curtains muted the sun’s rays and allowed the subtler aspects of the chamber to be seen more clearly. Intricate symbols and carvings that only glowed when in shadow gave off a pale blue aura that were as bewitching as they were was gentle. A room full of contradictions and mysteries, just as Luna liked it.

Twilight followed Luna into her domain with rapt attention, only pausing for a moment when she saw Celestia had arrived ahead of them. The Regent of the Day’s normally gentle glow was gone and Celestia seemed almost earthly sitting comfortably off to one side, in a high backed chair obviously created with Celestia’s stature in mind.

Even as Twilight observed Celestia she couldn’t help but see her as diminished. This was not Celestia’s realm; Luna’s powers were ascendant here and Celestia, although a welcome visitor, was merely a guest. Her magic and strengths both bowed to Luna’s in this place of shadows.

Luna herself seemed to radiate a cool power. In her own ‘turf’ she was crackling with energy but despite the weight of magic Twilight sensed no hostility, only a slight melancholy which pervaded the room and Luna. She offered Twilight a chair with a simple flick of her horn before sweeping bodily around the desk.

The heavy wooden piece was stylised with intricate symbols and topped off with an impressive purple felt finish. Twilight could easily see Luna whiling away the hours at that desk and the careful collection of arcane objects covering its surface indicated just that.

It was matched by the various other items of furniture contained within the room. Sprawling book cases fought for space with shelves and caskets, all of which radiated a gentle magical aura.

Spheres and tiny mechanisms glowed faintly as Luna shifted them aside with a kind of reverence. These Mystical devices that were nothing like the mechanical creations which Twilight was designing now but seemed no less potent for being so. They were older and more steeped in power from a bygone age, no doubt relics from several life times of accumulation.

Twilight, despite her best efforts, found her own eyes lingering on the assembled antiquities. They seemed to draw the soul and for one as inquisitive as Twilight the urge to probe further was almost undeniable.

“I didn’t bring you here to admire my collection Twilight. Maybe during a quieter time I can show them to you, but now we have far more pressing matters to discuss,” Luna’s normally bright eyes were flecked with what? Sadness or maybe resignation?

Twilight looked back and forth between Luna and Celestia who both wore grim frowns. She’d seldom seen them so serious for years and felt the familiar shiver. Something of great importance was about to be discussed and she would no doubt be called upon to do some great deed.

Twilight often wondered if that was their plan all along, coaching Twilight and guiding her to some unforeseen fate. She was certainly the first pony either princess turned to when the going got rough. Always busy, just as I like it.

“Twilight with the completion of T.C.A.P we feel that the time is right to talk to you about a private matter. As we look to the future it’s important not to forget the past,” Luna’s face could not have been more impassive as she continued on.

Celestia gave a meaningful glance at Luna, “What we discuss here and now is not for the general populace to know about and though not secret as such we would rather that it was kept low key.”

They both fixed Twilight with an almost pleading stare and she felt another chill run up her spine, “You said it was something to do with Paperweight and his research?” Twilight’s head was spinning, what could he have found that would cause her two fellow rulers to act in such a clandestine manner? “And where is Cadence? If it’s this important then surely she should be here?”

“Cadence is already aware of our situation and has her own responsibilities to attend to,” Luna replied cooly.

Celestia gave Luna a pained look, “What we need most of all Twilight is to have your promise that you will not think less of us after what we are about to tell you. It’s not easy for beings such as us to admit we’re unable to correct a mistake of the past.”

Celestia’s ears drooped and Twilight suddenly saw a pair of tired cripples before her, not in body but more a stretching of the soul. A pair who carried their years not as others did, but in the heart.

“You both know I’d do anything I can to help,” Twilight urged and was rewarded by a simple smile from Luna who gazed at her like a glass of water presented to a stricken pony.

“Thank you Twilight,” Celestia almost whispered before bowing to her in appreciation, “The best way to make you understand is to show you rather than try to explain.”

Both rulers tensed as unspoken agreements passed between them and Twilight braced herself. With a simple nod to Luna, Celestia ignited her horn and the tense silence was broken by the sounds of ratcheting gears.

To Twilight’s interest one of the book shelves shuddered and as the grinding sound increased in volume began to drift backwards into the surrounding wall. There a full minute of clanking mixed with scraping before the bookshelf finally came to rest in its shadowy alcove and revealed a stone staircase leading downwards.

Torches on either side of the now discovered brick passage flashed into an eerie blue light, their flames giving off no smoke. It was all a bit over dramatic for Twilight, but the sisters were nothing if not set in their ways. Still despite these thoughts Twilight felt a further tingle run through her. Magic, powerful magic was being unwound.

Even as she watched Twilight could almost see the runic seals of protection and preservation unlocking themselves at Celestia’s command. Twilight stared at the revealed passageway for a moment waiting to see what happened next. After a few moments of non-action she turned her confused eyes upon the others.

“I’m to go down?” Twilight asked growing tired of the theatrics.Neither Celestia or Luna had moved, both of them watching the tunnel with an expectant air. “So what is…..”

That was when the sound came from below, slow and steady hoof steps. What ever was making them was in no rush and Twilight felt her heart quicken. Her mind told her that all this drama wasn’t necessary, that there was nothing in Equestria that, given time, could not be explained.

What Twilight’s heart did was shudder in her chest as a creeping sense of dread and awful coldness began to creep over her. She’d faced down monster and demigods in her time, and could say with some confidence that she could hold her own; but whatever was coming up those stairs seemed to drain the hope out of her soul.

The heavy hoof falls sounded wrong. They had a grating quality to them that Twilight couldn’t place and was keenly reminded of boulders clattering down a cliff face. She looked back to Celestia and Luna who to Twilight’s astonishment had bowed their heads in what looked like shame.

Bewilderment mounting Twilight turned back to the doorway in time to see a darker shadow emerging from the stairwell. She felt a coldness; not of the skin but one that sapped at the soul itself. Despite all Twilight’s confident thoughts felt the urge to step back as this newcomer stepped into the room and paused stiffly.

It was an earth pony, well a pony statue; his once handsome features captured in grey stone that Twilight could have thought hansom if it wasn’t for his eyes. She looked into two pits of burning blackness, an utter void into which all hopes fell into ruin.

No that wasn’t it Twilight realised. It wasn’t that hope died in those eyes, it simply had no place. She looked upon this abomination and saw the cracks of age which riddled his form. Several of his features had been damaged, worn away and Twilight also saw evidence of what could only be weapon strikes.

Whoever this pony was he’d seen fighting, lots of it. Even at this cursory glance Twilight counted at least thirty to forty such marks that dotted the stone stallions body. Her gaze moved from the damage to the pony’s mouth where prominent fangs were visible, a large chunk of his bottom lip having fractured off at some point in the past.

Not taking her eyes off the monster before her Twilight hissed, “What is it?”

“His name is Impasse and he is a hero of Equestria Twilight,” Luna responded in a scolding tone.

Twilight shuddered and her eyes bulged, “Oh I’m so sorry I didn’t……” She quickly bowed in apology, having to make a physical effort in breaking eye contact with Impasse.

“Think nothing of it Twilight, you’re not the first to see me as an ‘it’,” Impasse replied, no trace of hurt in his voice. His deadpan voice grinding and stone like as his body.

Twilight straightened even as her mind raced, “Impasse? I’ve never heard of you before, where, what?” She couldn’t help but stare at Impasse, he seemed to drain all the warmth and life out of the very air around him.

“His service record to Equestria is found here Twilight, he gave it to Paperweight two days ago,” Luna explained with a trembling voice as she passed a well worn scroll to Twilight.

Even as she took it Twilight saw the age of the paper. It was cracked, fraying and quite frankly a miracle in itself. With extreme care Twilight slowly unrolled the scroll and winced as several flakes tumbled down.

Twilight studied the emblem adorning the document contained within and felt her breath catch in her throat. It was the ancient symbol of a united Equestria; the icon used before Luna fell to darkness over a thousand years ago.

She looked over the old writing and felt her heart quicken. The scroll contained a list of names: A place of recruitment, commanding officer and date of conscription……. Twilight felt her mind freeze, “You’re this Impasse? But that would mean you’re at least….” Her eyes drifted down to the last few lines which were blank; the release date was unsigned.

“Impasse is not the only one Twilight, there are many like him and that’s why we called you here,” Luna explained and Twilight creased her brow.

“There are others? How come I know nothing about them?” Twilight fought to keep her own voice level as she stared in shock at Impasse. He matched her gaze with an unmoving one of his own, the two pits of blackness regarding her with cold dispassion.

“Only a few; twenty four to be exact, but we owe them all a great deal and so I would like you to help them,” Celestia explained her voice almost as cold as Impasse’.

Twilight felt her mind reeling at such a situation, “How am I to help them? What did this and when?” Her previous conversations with Luna suddenly leaped into Twilight’s brain and she felt the world fall away. No point dwelling on sad things of the past unless you need to.

“I did,” Luna almost sobbed and Twilight’s suspicions were confirmed. She watched as Celestia embraced her sister, Luna buried her head in Celestia’s chest and let the pent up sorrow flow out.

Twilight stood there for several seconds, her mind piecing together fragments of old texts and history books she’d read. There were still consequences from the ‘Nightmare Wars’ where Luna had in her madness become Nightmare Moon which were still being felt today.

‘Bat ponies’ and the rarer ‘dark unicorns’ were both descendants of their cursed ancestors; unicorns and pegasi twisted my dark magic from those sad times. But as Twilight looked back to Impasse who’d not moved, she recalled one other group one that was said to be all gone now.

Earth ponies turned to living stone with all their emotions removed to be the ‘perfect foot soldiers’ for Nightmare Moon’s armies. It was said that the merest scratch from a lithi was enough to petrify any living thing. It was written that they’d all been wiped out ages ago, yet here was Impasse standing as undeniable proof that this simply wasn’t so.

Twilight felt her heart ache as she looked at Impasse with pity, “You’re a ‘Lithi’ aren't you? Impasse nodded and Twilight felt fresh determination flood her. He was a victim, a casualty and not a monster. “What do you need me to do?”

Celestia smiled hopefully for the first time since Twilight had entered Luna’s private study, “We want you to find a cure for them.”

Twilight nodded in understanding, “Of course, with my friends we should easily be….” Her response was cut off abruptly as Luna coughed meaningfully.

“This is a private matter Twilight, we must ask you not to enlist your friends in this,” Luna said, her eyes piercing Twilight like a lance.

“But surely they could be of great help? With everything that’s happened you can surely trust them too?”

She stared at Celestia and Luna in confusion and they met her gaze with immovable ones of their own before Celestia finally spoke, “Twilight, if we were to send the Chosen of Harmony off on a quest together don’t you think it would cause some questions and speculation?”

Luna nodded in support, “Indeed, far better to make this appear like just another research trip. Please Twilight it’s not that we don’t trust them, far from it.”

Twilight felt her certainty drain away. She knew her friends wouldn’t be happy about this but as she looked to her fellow rulers and then onto Impasse Twilight felt responsible to them too. They were all busy with their lives right? All of them had families now, foals to care for. Twilight could be gone for months on this mission.

With a final sigh Twilight nodded slowly, “Okay, for you I’ll do it.”

The corridor was filled with the sounds of power tools, the stutting whine of bolt drivers mixing freely with the striking of hammers and sizzle of welding torches. Twilight hardly noticed the noise as she pressed onwards towards Applebloom’s workshops, the heavily reinforced walls channeling and rebounding the noise until you could believe an army was at work.

That wasn’t too far from the truth and as Twilight emerged into the workshop proper she took in the scene with a smile. If T.C.A.P’s brains were the tower tops then the engineering bay was its heart. It was here that the technological inventions moved from being ideas on paper to becoming a reality.

The workshop was a hive of action all contained under a reinforced curving ceiling. A giant half pipe that doubled as the foundations for the complex above. Down here, secured under several meters of dirt and stone was where T.C.A.P produced its wonders.

Twilight vainly tried to pick out her chief engineer amongst the bustle and as always failed. Applebloom would always be in the guts of some construction these days, take a hooves on approach to any project. It was what made her such a good engineer, happiest when elbow deep in some machine.

Though many of the workers caught sight of Twilight as she opened the heavy doors they quickly resumed what they were doing. Applebloom was master here, not some distant director who came to visit and none wanted to earn the renowned wrath of their chief.

Twilight pressed onward, weaving around skeletal frames that would eventually become vehicles or components of some larger whole. If she was being honest then Twilight didn’t really know three quarters of what went on down here in the workshops, happy to trust Applebloom in running her own little empire.

“‘Big.D’ is that you?” The muffled call from above announced that Applebloom had found Twilight. She looked up to see a very large cannon barrel being supported by sturdy chains. It was at least the size of a cart, its length comprising of a latticework of metal surrounding a collection of crystals at its core.

Twilight still felt uncomfortable whenever she looked at the new ‘weapons’ T.C.A.P was producing these days. No matter how many times she told herself it was important to be well defended something in her soul just cried out against such a need.

It was the thin edge of a very big wedge in Twilight’s mind, these were not weapons designed to kill, only stun or incapacitate the target. Non lethal warfare, it was a noble idea Twilight had to admit. She’d sworn never to invent something to kill or harm, but the more Twilight saw and understood about the world outside Equestria’s borders the more that idea seemed naive.

Not every race was peaceful, far from it infact. They had turned their hungry eyes on the growing power base that the Equestrian alliance had become. The tipping point had been when the dragons had signed up. That such a violent and monstrous race could set aside their nature and be willing to embrace a more peaceful life scared many other races. Although not formally allied, non aggression and mutual support agreements had already born great fruits.

Twilight snapped out of her world of politics as the grime covered form of Applebloom slid down a chain and landed on a raised platform before her. Twilight studied Applebloom, gone was the young filly of yesteryear, her childish looks growing into a beautiful mare (under all that grime anyhow). Just like her big sister, Applebloom was a forceful and proud earth pony.

Years of working with T.C.A.P had given Applebloom a strong physique and hooves that could bend steel. All set off nicely with the crossed hammer and wrench symbol in front of an apple blossom just visible under the oils coating her.

“Good to see yer D, what can I do yer for?” Applebloom asked cheerfully, wiping her face with an only marginally cleaner cloth to reveal the yellow coat beneath.

Twilight climbed the few steps until she could look directly into Applebloom’s amber eyes, the one place that Applebloom’s childish nature could still be seen these days and smiled in return, “Well I came to see how the installation and refit of the Bloomberg was proceeding.”

Applebloom cocked an eyebrow at Twilight, “It’s goin fine ‘Director’, is there some reason why you’d think it weren’t?” She brushed aside a lock of red mane to look Twilight squarely in the eye.

Twilight smiled guiltily, “Of course not ‘A.B’, your work is always the best.”

Applebloom gave her a look, “So what’s eatin yer up this time D, don’t tell me that after all that yapping about ‘For the good of all’ n ‘Need ter be properly prepared’ yer goin and changin yer mind about this?” Applebloom rolled her eyes, “Horse feathers n elbow grease Twi, yer even convinced me it was a good idea despite my own inclinations ter have Bloomberg tooled up. Don’t yer be backin out on me now.”

Twilight closed her eyes before answering slowly, “Of course not A.B, I just wish we didn’t need to.”

“Wishin don’t cut it Director. Gettin it done is what matters,” Applebloom replied with certainty. “Considerin all the things yer could have had us make these here cannons are right tame, don’t beat yerself up about it Twi.” Applebloom’s eyes sparkled, “Now he’s got some buck to him, but know when ter pull his kicks.”

Twilight nodded. Of course they were just being prepared, that made sense and they hadn’t really made weapons had they? More ways of keeping things safe and stopping anyone getting hurt, right?

“Alright D we’ve had the ‘chat’, now what’s really eatin yer?” Applebloom asked and Twilight knew she was rumbled.

“I need you to make a secure holding area for someone, one that can be warded and protected,” Twilight said her voice holding just a slight tremble.

Both Applebloom’s eyebrows arose, “Yer got some valuable passenger yer want kept safe? No trouble Twi, you work the spells I’ll put together the right metals and we’ll have a box that a dragon couldn’t get inter….” She trailed off as Twilight shook her head despondently.

“No A.B, we need a chamber to keep them in and away from the crew,” Twilight was doing her best to avoid using the word ‘cell’.

“Bloomberg ain’t no prison ship Twi,” Applebloom cautioned, the smile fading from her muzzle.

Twilight winced, “No it’s not like that at all Applebloom, we’re just being cautious that’s all.”

Applebloom folded her forelegs, “Yer not plannin on puttin another dragon on my colt are yer?”

“No, no. He’s a pony, we just need to keep him isolated from the crew that’s all,” Twilight assured, her mind drifting back to those black eyes and cold stare. She didn’t dare think what those manning the airship would do if they met Impasse.

“Find a cure for them,” Celestia had said, far easier said than done.

Impasse had been traveling the world, searching for a cure for him and his fellow Lithi. The stories of his exploits would have made a tale of their own had the princesses allowed them to be known. Now he’d stumbled upon a promising lead that may hold the key to saving the last few Lithi. To turn them back into true earth ponies. But he couldn’t do it alone and so Twilight had been given this quest.

The few Equestrians who knew about it the better, not all of them would be so understanding. This was the kind of thing Twilight had founded T.C.A.P for, to explore new sciences and magic. What better way to prove its value than fixing a grave injustice from the past?

It rankled Twilight a little that Celestia and Luna wanted things done quietly, it seemed to stand in the face of everything that Equestria stood for. surely the general public had a right to know about Impasse and the others?

“Did it ever occur to you Twilight that Impasse and his fellows don’t want to be known about? That they would rather be forgotten than seen as monsters?” The voice in Twilight’s head made her jump, it seemed to be speaking right into her mind without using the normal courtesy of using Twilight’s ears.

It was like a shard of ice being pressed into her brain, all sharp edges and cold inflections, yet under that was a friendliness at odds with the voice. As if the speaker was trying to be comforting despite the unsettling nature of the communication.

Twilight turned her head around as she realised the workshop was growing quiet. A spreading pool of muted astonishment was spreading from the entrance to the engineering bay. Its source was a heavily cloaked pony who carried a chill aura of ice about them.

As Twilight peered closer she saw hints of a blue mane and two bright green eyes watching her from across the crowded room. They were slitted like a cats, but held a cheerfulness at odds with their sinister appearance.

To Twilight’s magically sensitive eye this pony was surrounded by a sphere of cold, even the ungifted could feel the warmth being leached out of the air and see the small ice crystals forming around the figure. Several workers began to mumble as the newcomer dropped their hood to reveal a unicorn mare.

Her coat was black as coal while the hints of mane revealed themselves to be a mixed hue of light and dark blue strands. She smiled with a warmth, totally at odds with her appearance and Twilight could make out the sharp teeth lining her mouth. “Sorry to disturb you at work, but I thought it was best that I came to see you as soon as possible your highness.”

There it was again; the mare’s voice was warm and friendly. Just like any pony you would have heard talking in the street. If Twilight had closed her eyes and simply listened she would have never known it came from such an unusual character.

Twilight’s attention was drawn to Applebloom who was grinding her teeth and looking angry, “What yer all gorpin at? Haven’t yer seen a dark unicorn before?” Her workers now suitably chastened went back to their tasks with vigor.

All the while the sinister mare continued to stare at Twilight with an excited, quizzical expression. Twilight sighed, that explained the voice in her head at any rate. Dark unicorns were all about mind magic; seeing, reading and influencing others thoughts. It’s what gave them such a bad reputation apart from the obvious similarities to one Nightmare Moon.

“Most ponies would have the good grace to keep out of others heads, it’s quiet rude you know,” Twilight thought and the newcomer smiled.

“Sorry your highness, it’s that I didn’t want the others to hear your doubts but still wanted to reassure you that nothing malevolent was intended by Luna or Celestia in keeping your mission on a need to know basis,” She advanced through the thronged workshop, taking great care to keep her distance from the others while a glittering carpet of ice crystals proceeded the mare.

“Glad to meet you both, I’m ‘Foresight’. I….er would shake your hooves but well you know,” Foresight smiled up at the pair and Twilight could almost hear Applebloom’s mind whirring.

“Well that make a little more sense Twi, if yer gonna have an ‘ice heart’ on board,” Applebloom said levelly before Twilight shook her head.

Twilight smiled apologetically at Foresight. Dark unicorns had gained that nickname which was mostly unfounded, they were just like normal pony folk inside barring the need to be in very cold temperatures. Fortunately they also had an impressive skill at using their magic to create a frigid aura of cold about themselves.

“It’s fine,” Foresight replied to the unspoken fear in Twilight’s mind before turning to Applebloom, “But I you’re mistaken Applebloom, the chamber Twilight is suggesting is not for me.”

Applebloom’s eyes narrowed, “Now see here you, I didn’t give yer permission ter go pokin around in my head! How did yer know I was called Applebloom?”

Foresight laughed with real humour, “It’s on the door to your workshop of course.”

Applebloom visibly coloured and mumbled something before grabbing a wrench and shimmied up the chain again, leaving Twilight and Foresight staring at each other with interest. “I see this is going to be an interesting trip Twilight. You probably don’t remember me, I was only a filly when you came to that awards ceremony so many years ago. Unsurprisingly I know an awful lot about you though and am glad to be working with your highness on this mission.”

Twilight found herself nodding in agreement before narrowing her eyes in suspicion, “Did you just - ” It had been subtle, but the overwhelming desire to agree with Foresight had been thrust upon Twilight.

Foresight laughed again, “Sorry Princess I just couldn’t help but see for myself how strong you were. I promise I won’t do it again.”

Twilight frowned, “Yeah I can see this is going to be an interesting journey indeed.”

Chapter Three

“So this should bring you up to speed on where we’re at, Princess. For the last few years I have been working with Impasse to find any hints to cure the Lithi,” Foresight concluded as she pushed another well worn ledger towards Twilight.

It joined the pile of texts already cluttering Twilight’s desk, each one crammed full of historical accounts and obscure legends. The sheer weight of research done here was staggering, even to one such as Twilight. It must have taken countless hours and dangerous journeys to acquire such a hoard.

Foresight had removed her cloak revealing a slitted green eye held within a thunderstorm cutie mark and a thin body underneath. There didn’t seem to be an ounce of fat there, her lean physique bordering on ‘starved’. Still despite this Foresight was neat and well kept, her mane and tail unstyled, left to hang naturally.

“Most of this is just ‘here-say’ Foresight, I mean there are a few promising leads but I’m sad to say the majority is simply not true or so vastly exaggerated that it may as well be false,” Twilight hated being the bearer of bad news, but she felt it was only right when talking with a fellow researcher.

Both mares had retired to Twilight’s personal office, pouring hours of time into pulling apart the mysteries of the past. It would have normally given Twilight a thrill to embark on such a task, but quickly found that sifting exact facts from stories was arduous in the extreme. Twilight loved the truth, not disproving every lie that was out there.

Rubbing her eyes, Twilight leant back in her chair and groaned. The stars were twinkling through the windows while the moon was all but hidden, being in the dark of its cycle. It had been midday of the previous day when the pair had begun their task, but finally they finished.

Countless stories of mythical wizards and shamans who had been reputed to perform miracles had been promptly dismissed as trickery or cons. The list of magical pools claiming to undo the vilest of curses were long gone, if they had ever really existed in the first place.

Foresight didn’t seem phased by Twilight’s comments, in fact she looked positively relieved, “I’m so glad you agree, if you think most of this is a bunch of nonsense then it makes me feel so much better. I would hate to have missed something vital.”

Twilight was taken aback by such praise and frankness, “You knew most of this was nonsense? Then why did you have me sifting through it?”

Foresight’s face grew grim before she produced a scroll from within her satchel, “This is the most promising lead I have uncovered, but it looks to be the most dangerous too. I guess I was half hoping you would find something I had missed.”

The scroll was a repulsive thing and Twilight felt her stomach twist. It radiated a terrible sense of wrongness despite its innocent looking exterior. As Twilight looked closer she felt the nasty suspicion it wasn’t paper either. The room seemed to darken a little just by the scroll’s mere presence and Foresight was clearly just as repulsed by the object as Twilight was. Foresight held it gingerly in one hoof, as if she might catch some dreadful plague by simply touching it.

“Where did you get that thing?” Twilight finally managed to ask as Foresight deposited the scroll on the tabletop, clearly happy to put some distance between herself and it.

“I found this in the tomb of a very unpleasant unicorn outside the borders of Equestria. The locals simply knew him as ‘The Severed’ and kept away from the place. They assured that a terrible curse lay over the whole place,” Foresight replied darkly.

Twilight raised her eyebrows, “And was it?”

For the first time since Twilight met Foresight she frowned, “Sadly it was. Any living thing trying to enter aged horrifically. There were powdered bones scattered throughout the entrance to prove it.” Foresight gave Twilight an oddly triumphant look, “But Impasse isn’t technically alive so it didn’t affect him.” The scroll seemed to crouch on the desk, like a spider ready to pounce and Twilight felt almost as if it was ‘looking’ at her.

“What good could possibly come from such a thing?” Twilight asked, her eyes never leaving the scroll.

“This ‘Severed’ character was quite mad and most definitely not in a good way. One of his many failings was a consuming desire for power. He found a legend of a great store of knowledge, a place guarded by a terrible creature that has slain thousands. This scroll contains directions as to where he believed this ‘Vault’ is rumoured to be,” Foresight explained, her expression uncertain.

Twilight scrunched her muzzle, “So you think that this ‘Vault’ may have the answer we’re looking for?”

“If Severed was correct then it holds the truth about everything. I personally doubt that, but still I think it’s worth a look,” Foresight replied and Twilight thought she saw a tiny flash of desperation in her gaze.

Was Foresight grasping at straws? Had the years of fruitless endeavour worn her to look deeper than was wise? There was a hunger about Foresight that had nothing to do with her sparse frame. A devouring need that….

Twilight became aware that Foresight was grinning at her, “You think I’m being dangerously obsessive don’t you? Well I’ll admit I have a personal interest in such thing, if we can find a cure for the lithi then maybe there’s hope for us ‘ice hearts’?”

Taken aback by the admission Twilight could only blink in surprise, “What do you mean?”

Foresight smiled without humour, “Twilight I’ve lived with this curse for all my life. Being shunned and causing little foals to cry as I pass. You think I wouldn’t be interested in a ‘normal’ life too?”

Twilight regarded Foresight’s hopeful expression and finally remembered where she knew her from, “You were that little filly all those years ago! I was there when Celestia was giving out pendants to those graduating!”

The image of a timid looking foal standing in line with many others swam up into Twilight’s mind. Wondering why she wore a pair of dark goggles which concealed her eyes and why she shrank back from Celestia.

“And for excellence in the field of archaeology I present Miss Foresight with this merit badge,” Celestia announced with pride.

Twilight had watched that curious unicorn with a black coat and odd feeling about her. She was different from the others for sure and more alarmingly was grimacing away from Celestia. How could anypony find her mentor uncomfortable?

Now of course Twilight knew better. Their ancestors had been altered for a world of eternal night. So it was no surprise that any dark unicorn or bat pony would find the presence of the very embodiment of the sun painful. It was a cursed bloodline that was beyond curing - too many generations had been and gone carrying the taint. Well at least Twilight had come to understand such. The lithi however, well they were a different story. They were the same ponies from all those years ago. There may be something there to bring back.

Twilight watched Foresight with a sympathetic smile, “You never know Foresight, but don’t get your hopes up okay?” She watched as tears welled up in Foresight’s eyes. They built and hung for a moment before falling onto the desk with a tinkle. They were frozen.

“I know I shouldn’t Twilight, but you’re ‘The Twilight Sparkle’. If anypony could find a cure it’s you,” Foresight smiled weakly before sniffing and shaking her head, “Sorry that was unprofessional, it won’t happen again I promise.”

Foresight’s brief show of emotion was quickly veiled behind a mask of confidence and Twilight coughed with embarrassment. Living up to a legend was hard sometimes, ponies expected the impossible from you. They seemed to forget that Twilight and her friends had done most of those great feats. But being a ‘princess’ made her the focus of unwanted hero worship.

“Well lets just work on the first steps okay,” Twilight said forcing an air of cheerful confidence back into the discussion.

Doing her best to ignore the unpleasant nature of the scroll before her Twilight unfurled it with her magic. Inside she found scrawling scribbles, all angular and sharp. They seemed to have been written in a hurry and what annoyed Twilight even more was that the language was utterly unknown to her.

“Please tell me that’s not written in what I think it is?” Twilight drew in a tense breath as she saw the dark brownish symbols. They had a certain ‘vital’ quality to them.

“I did say the writer was not a good pony Twilight,” Foresight reminded.

Twilight nodded absently her gaze still on the scroll, “What language is this? I’ve never see the like.” It was true, Twilight had seen countless books and records but the writing here was like nothing she’d ever encountered before.

“I think it was his own private language, the Severed cooked it up all by himself,” Foresight explained.

Twilight cocked an eyebrow, “If that’s the case then how do you know what it says?”

“Well that’s my talent, I have a great knack for understanding any language. Well at least I have yet to find one I can’t read with a little magic anyhow,” Foresight smiled sheepishly at Twilight, “But I’m sure it’s no trouble for one such as you Princess, you’re bound to know hundreds of spells to decipher mysterious texts.”

The certainty in Foresight’s voice made Twilight cringe, “Actually I don’t. It’s not that common a spell.”

Foresight stared at Twilight in astonishment, “You’re joking right?”

Twilight sighed, living up to a legend. She forced a warm smile to hide her frustration, “Well I’m a quick study, but without something to study it from I don’t know the spell okay. I am not all knowing despite what you may have heard.”

Foresight’s expression morphed into a grin, “Well that’s good to know otherwise I’d be out of a job. If I’d known I would have made copies for you.” She indicated the scroll again, “Basically it’s a set of directions which, if we follow very carefully, should lead us to the Vault. There’s also lots and lots of warnings about what will happen once we get there. Apparently Severed was very clear on just how dangerous the guardian of the vault is.”

Twilight frowned, “Well we will just have to be very careful then won’t we.”

The sun was blazing in the sky above Ponyville, bathing the crowds in its warmth. The airstrips at Ponyville were a nexus of activity, various craft of all shapes and sizes were touching down or soaring into the sky like some delicate ballet.

The space was massive, easily covering the size of old Ponyville four times over. vast stretches of smooth stone which supported the thriving commerce going on there. With Twilight’s academy drawing in peoples of all races trade and business had quickly followed and so the skies above the city was thronged with traffic.

Weaving her way past collections of pallets and busy ground crews Twilight closed on her target. The Bloomberg was floating in its assigned area, surrounded by a fleet of ground vehicles who fussed over their charge like a swarm of worker ants around their queen.

“Is the crew assembled captain?” Twilight asked more for show than to inquire, she knew darn well the crew were ready having seen to it herself. But image was important these days and so Twilight played her part in the protocol of the day.

“They’re eager to be away your highness, just waiting on the word!” The deepthroated reply came from ‘Boldstorm’.

Twilight smiled at the Bloomberg’s newest captain and felt a fresh surge of pride. Boldstorm was a buffalo, his grey coat and blue eyes lending the bull an air of otherworldliness. His heavy muscles were crammed into a pale green uniform and even as Twilight watched he seemed to puff out with pride, his collar straining to hold the raw power within.

She recalled the day he’d come to T.C.A.P to enroll for training. Unlike other buffalo he’d gone straight for flying lessons, eager to take to the skies. An odd choice for a ‘ground pounder’ many had said.

As with so many others coming to T.C.A.P, when given the chance Boldstorm had surprised everyone. He showed an almost instinctive grasp of aeronautics, quickly outpacing many of the pegasi and griffons that applied. The tutors had begun saying “He should have been born with wings,” and what was more interesting was that Boldstorm simply replied, “I was.”

Twilight wasn’t up with all the details on buffalo beliefs but apparently they strongly held the idea of previous lives. Of being someone else in a past life and in ‘Bold’s’ case he insisted he had been a pegasus.

Never one to cast disparagements on another’s beliefs Twilight didn’t know if such was true. What she did know was that Boldstorm was one of the best captains she’d ever met. Able to direct the Bloomberg with a masterful skill that made other seasoned flyers look like amateurs.

Twilight glanced up at the awaiting airship that was the Bloomberg and smiled. The craft floated at anchor, tugging at his mooring lines as if hungry to be off on another adventure. She felt that familiar feeling that always came just before a long journey.

The thrill of what they may find, the slight fear of what they may face. It all boiled up in Twilight’s heart and despite the dangerous nature of their quest she felt the excitement brewing inside.

The Bloomberg was a solid ship, built for endurance by the finest engineers T.C.A.P had to offer. Many new technologies such a the barrier field and crystal power cores had been Bloomberg’s to field test.

Originally hismost notable feature over previous airships in the Equestrian fleet (beyond the new technology) was the repositioning of his floatation. Where as previous craft had their balloon over the hull, the Bloomberg shifted this normally vulnerable element to its core.

The crew compartments, engines and launch bays of the ship boxed in the balloon, surrounding it like protective wall. The main cargo bay was seated under the centre of the craft, allowing for quick loading and deployment while the top surface was covered in observation points.

After overcoming the problems of balance with a few inventive spells Twilight had developed these principles further in recent years, permanently enchanting several elements of the ship to reach a state of neutral buoyancy and thus increasing the Bloomberg’s capacity even further.

In the five years the Bloomberg had seen service he’d been refitted and upgraded more times than Twilight could count. Applebloom was always doing her best to squeeze just a little more power here or tighten up a procedure there.

Twilight looked further up to see the now complex nest of aerials, strange lenses and other devices clustering atop the Bloomberg. She marveled at just how insightful and inventive Applebloom had become.

Earth pony’s magic had always been woven into their very bodies. A natural affinity with all things that grew, incredible endurance and in some very rare cases perceptions that bordered on supernatural. All admirable traits even if far less showy than a unicorn’s spells or a pegasus’ flight.

Twilight was therefore astonished to find that so many earth ponies had incredible ‘knack’ for magical technology and Applebloom was a galaxy further ahead of them all. Given enough time to work at the problem she’d work miracles, coming up with solutions Twilight would never have dreamt of.

The Bloomberg was Applebloom’s pet project. She’d made so many little tweaks and improvements to him that Twilight hardly recognised the ship from the original schematics anymore. He was Applebloom’s now, through and through and Twilight could only stare in wonder at what she’d started.

Now the Bloomberg had guns and Twilight still felt a small sense of loss. Like a cute little dragon growing into his claws their airship now had some ‘teeth’. Various turrets made out of polished brass now dotted the Bloomberg’s surfaces, giving a reasonable coverage in every direction. Twilight had to admit it was a very efficient design and was doubly impressed that she’d had very little direct input. It was all down to Applebloom’s genius.

“There she is!” Twilight heard a shout and her heart plummeted.

Looking away from the awaiting airship Twilight saw what she’d been dreading. Her friends were making their way across the thronged runway. The shout had come from Rainbow Dash who was waving frantically to the others.

Upon seeing Twilight they all broke into a gallop, quickly closing the distance and surrounding her with a mixture of confused stares. Taking a deep breath Twilight braced herself for the inevitable flood of questions.

It had been her secret fear that they would find out about this little ‘expedition’ and Twilight wasn’t looking forward to having to lie to them. In order to keep things low key she’d hoped to slip away quietly, having left specific instructions for Trixie to inform her friends after Twilight had left. But there watching from a safe distance behind some crates she saw her P.R manager smiling wryly.

“Okay Twi, what’s the big deal? Yer snuck off after the party right fast. Since then yer have been in ‘meetins’ n what not. Now yer look ter be prepin fer some flight, with-out us!” Applejack announced sharply and Twilight fought the urge to squirm.

“Hi girls, I was busy that’s all,” Twilight mumbled lamely and was rewarded by a snort from Applejack.

“Busy? Too busy to tell your friends you off on some mission? Oh Twilight you wound us,” Rarity scolded her eyes full of hurt.

They pressed in around Twilight and she silently planned to have a stern word with Trixie about official secrets. Twilight felt the face begin to redden and her ears droop in defeat, “Look I was told to keep things low key alright.”

“Oooo a secret mission is it?” Pinkie Pie shouted loud enough for several passers bye to turn their heads in surprise.

“Girls please, I didn’t ask you because Celestia and Luna made me promise not to alright? It’s not that I don’t trust you or that I wouldn’t love your company, but it’s official royal business,” Twilight pleaded, frantically waving her hoof for Pinkie Pie to keep it down.

They all gave her a disbelieving look, but Twilight soldiered on, “Look this trip could have me away for months, you all have families and responsibilities here in Ponyville. I couldn’t drag you away from that.”

Twilight hadn’t felt this distant in ages from her friends than right at that moment. The weight of being a princess felt just crushing as it forced her to keep those she held dearest out of the loop. Twilight gave them all a pleading look, “Please just trust me, it’s better if I can just slip away quietly this time okay?”

The hot sun seemed suddenly distant as Twilight’s friends stood there in mute condemnation. Finally it was Fluttershy who broke the spell of silence, “If that’s what you really want Twilight then we will respect your decision.”

Twilight winced. The last thing she wanted was to leave them behind but her hooves were bound. She wilted under their stares, wishing the ground would just swallow her and be done with it. Just when Twilight thought she couldn’t take it any more the miracle happened.

As one they moved in and hugged Twilight warmly, each one whispering a simple phrase of support or encouragement. Humbled and fighting back tears Twilight hugged them in return, “Thanks girls, it’s really important and can’t thank you enough for your understanding.

“We may not like it but we sure won’t stop you from doin yer royal duties Twi,” Applejack replied grimly while the others nodded in agreement.

“Noblesse oblige,” Rarity added.

“Go get em princess,” Rainbow said, giving Twilight a hoof bump to the shoulder.

“Plus those lithi ain’t gonna cure themselves,” Pinkie Pie said with a serious expression and the others paused in confusion.

Twilight’s eyes narrowed, “Pinkie!”

Pinkie Pie shrugged, “What it’s true and you’re just the pony to help them.”

“No they certainly aren’t!” Foresight’s angry voice called out and everypony turned about to see her advancing through the press of citizens.

Foresight was shrouded in a shadowy dome of magic, making it look like she was trapped in a murky glass bowl that moved with her. Unlike Twilight’s friends Foresight moved freely through the press, those in her way almost diving aside in their haste to avoid the strange aura of cold darkness.

Foresight’s angry sending lanced into Twilight’s mind like an icicle, “I thought you weren’t going to tell anyone about the lithi Twilight?”

“I didn’t honest! It’s just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie,” Twilight assured, causing the others to shake their heads in confusion, all apart from Pinkie Pie who simply beamed at Foresight in a knowing way.

“Oh don’t worry your dark little head ‘Forcey’. Twilight kept her promise, she’s learnt to keep a pony’s trust haven’t you?” Pinkie Pie gave Twilight a narrow stare before bouncing happily around Foresight.

The dark unicorn had paused in her angry advance and watched Pinkie Pie as if she was some mountain lion about to pounce. Recovering her composure Twilight introduced her friend, “Girls this if Foresight, she’s coming with me as an…..advisor.”

Foresight continued to stare at Pinkie Pie her eyes full of fear, “Get her away from me, it’s….she’s” Foresight shuddered before clasping her hooves to her head, a grimace of pain written across her face.

Pinkie Pie froze mid bounce and a frown grew on her normally happy face, “Awww that’s not very nice I only wanted to be friends.”

Foresight continued to tremble upon as she sank to the ground her eyes screwed shut, “The noise! please make her stop!”

Pinkie Pie finished her bounce and looked crestfallen, “What I didn’t do anything?”

Twilight’s thought raced and she guessed at the problem, “Pinkie she can read minds, please tell me she didn’t try…..” Quicker on the uptake the rest of the girls rushed forward and without ceremony dragged the still bemused Pinkie Pie away.

Foresight’s writhing subsided and she looked up at Twilight with a thankful expression, “I’m...I’m sorry it was like someone setting off a full cannon barrage in my head. What is she?” Foresight glanced fearfully at Pinkie Pie who was even now being consoled by the others, her tearful eyes looking back at Foresight morosely.

Twilight couldn’t help but smile, “That’s a very good question, one that would take far too long to explain and I’d probably just fail at it anyhow. She’s Pinkie Pie, best leave it at that.” Foresight continued to shake as she regained her hooves a little unsteadily and Twilight gave her a unsympathetic glance, “It’s rude to read ponies minds without permission, let that be a lesson to you.”

Foresight looked hurt, “I didn’t, have you ever raised your face to the sun with your eyes closed? You can still see some light despite your best efforts, it was like that only worse. The noises and all the pinkness just bled through...” Foresight shuddered again and Twilight suddenly felt very foolish.

“Sorry I shouldn’t have assumed…” She began only for Foresight to wave a dismissive hoof.

“Let’s call it even huh? I assumed you had told them about, well you know,” Foresight smiled in apology.

Twilight looked back to the still waiting Boldstorm and grimaced, “Sorry to keep you waiting captain.” It seemed Bold hadn’t moved during the whole interchange, his gruff face staring straight ahead at parade ground attention since the arrival of Twilight’s friends.

“Think nothing of it your highness, this is your voyage and we’re at your command,” Boldstorm replied and Twilight felt the unspoken reprimand nevertheless. If she’d just seen that interchange she would probably be having second thoughts about herself.

“It’s not normally like this captain I can assure you,“ Twilight explained and to her relief Bold’s manner relaxed.

“As you say your highness,” Bold saluted.

“Thank you captain. Please embark and we will be with you shortly,” Twilight bowed before Boldstorm did in return.

“How many of your friends will be coming, will I need to arrange rooms for them?” Bold asked pausing halfway up the entrance ramp.

Twilight gave a longing look back to her friends before shaking her head sadly, “No captain, they’re staying.”

“As you wish Princess,” Boldstorm acknowledged before trotting up into the Bloomberg.

Twilight watched the others trot away slowly, Pinkie Pie still frowning and felt her resolve steady again. For better or worse they are staying behind. Foresight passed Twilight, giving her a sympathetic nod and Twilight turned to follow her up into the Bloomberg.

Chapter Four

The flatbed hauler crawled slowly across the airstrip. The heavy tracks pulled the machine along with its cargo at a lumbering pace that set ‘Pipsqueak’s’ nerves rattling. He was eager to be over and done with the job and transporting that thing.

He looked at the dark pyramid. Its sheer smooth sides black luster radiated an aura of disquiet, seeping from every join and bleeding a pall into the air around it. The chamber was the size of a small room and seemed to drink in the sunlight, leaving a chilled haze that reached out for several inches about it. Despite sitting on the conveyer like a triangular hole into the darkest abyss there was a kind of ‘unlight’ which emanated from his charge. As if the darkness cast its own illumination in some perverse way.

“Steady ‘Handle’. Straighten her up a bit and you should have a clear run to the Bloomberg!” ‘Pip’ called out to the dark brown earth pony driver who was sweating in the hauler’s cabin. The pyramid was fastened securely to the flat bed by woven straps but Pip was in no mood to take any chances.

Pipsqueak watched intently as ‘Handlebar’ fussed about the controls and corrected his course. It had been the longest fifteen minutes of Pip’s life. The simple journey from the storage compound to the airship should have been a piece of cake. But with their cargo lurking on a pallet, which in turn rested on the flat bed, seemed to stretch time outwards. Pulling at Pip’s senses like claws raked over his mind.

He ruffled his brown mane for what felt like the hundredth time before screwing up his mottled white and brown face. Pip trusted his betters. Twilight had never let them down before and his dear Applebloom was on board with this plan as well. When Pipsqueak’s wife had given him the plans for the ‘safety chamber’ Pip hadn’t stopped to wonder what it was for. But looking at the rune covered sides of their charge Pip wasn’t so sure anymore.

The pyramid seemed to radiate wrongness. Clashing with the natural order of things in a manner that seeped into the soul and chilled his heart. The forging of the metal had been the easy part; any technician worth his salt could do that. It was made out of strange materials for sure, but there was nothing ‘unworldly’ about it. Not until Twilight had enchanted the smooth panels anyhow.

That’s when the troubles began; little things would go missing in the workshops. Tools were secured one moment then they’d be gone, or moved to a completely new place. Pip would come into work and then seem to forget what he’d been doing only hours before. Whole sections of his day would simply be a blurry haze and he wasn’t the only one that was suffering the symptoms either.

The construction of the chamber seemed to have a life of its own too. Pip would enter the workshops, the ‘fuzziness’ would happen and the pyramid began to take shape. Pipsqueak didn’t want to think of himself a fool, the most likely answer was that he was building the pyramid but simply couldn’t remember doing such. That scared him more than anything else. Was Twilight messing with his head and if so why?

Things had gotten better once the safety pyramid was finished at least, no more blank spots in Pip’s memory. Maybe he should ask ‘A.B’ about it? His wife had never complained about such troubles and she’d been working on the project right from the start. Not that A.B would ever admit to such problems even if she did Pipsqueak mused. But that just left Pip with more questions than answers, was Applebloom in on it too?

Shaking his head Pipsqueak came back to the task at hoof. The hauler was nearing its destination. The Bloomberg loomed over the scene; its reassuring bulk an anchor of comfort in this unsettling time.

With a ‘thunk’ the hauler’s treads met the loading ramp and Pip stood clear as the transport angled upwards and began its climb into the cargo bay. The metal shuddered and clanged as it took the surprising weight of the pyramid. It was far heavier than its size would indicate and Pip couldn’t help but wonder what was inside.

He’d been given strict orders to not, under any circumstances, open the heavily warded hatches that adorned the cubicle's walls. That was fine with him, all Pip wanted to do was have this thing loaded in time for the Bloomberg’s departure.

Applebloom could get very techy about missed deadlines at the best of times and with her current moods he feared the apocalyptic wrath that would ensue should his team be found wanting. He certainly feared it more than whatever strangeness the pyramid contained.

With a further squeal of metal on metal the hauler leveled out and slowly crawled into the cargo bay proper. Pip followed it in, checking the space for potential hazards. within the Bloomberg was a microcosm of the business outside.

In the darker confines of the bay pallets full of supplies were nestled in ordered rows. Piled high so that they nearly touched the curved ribbed ceiling above. Water, rations and other necessities of survival all arranged before him. Stored in and around the curved ceiling which bowed downwards in its centre, following the shape of Bloomberg’s central flotation just above.

The hauler finished its shuffle forward before coming to a hissing stop. Everyone in the hold watched the transport with curious eyes. Rumours and ‘pipe whispers’ abounded among the crew about their new mission. None of them had been told where they were going or why, only to obey. It was far from the normal state of affairs the crew were used to and Pip felt it as keenly as the rest of them.

“Alright, alright ya’ll. This here cargo ain’t gonna store itself. Stop yer gorpin n get back ter work,” Applebloom’s stern tones resounded about the confined space and Pip smiled with relief.

“Hi Honey, we’re almost done loading….” Pip began and instantly regretted it.

“It’s ‘Boss’ when we’re on duty Pip yer know that!” Applebloom snapped back as she emerged from behind a stack of water barrels. Despite her harsh tones she looked genuinely happy to see him.

Several of the work crews chuckled before a warning glance from Applebloom silenced them. She advanced upon the hauler and its dark passenger with a resentful expression, “Didn’t give yer any trouble did he?”

Applebloom nuzzled up to Pip with affection and he rubbed his cheek against hers in return, “Nothing we couldn’t handle Boss.” Evidently she didn’t have to follow the same protocols of title in the workplace. Guess that’s a perk of being in charge.

“Yer sure? Yer lookin a might bit pale there. Has that thing been gettin in yer head?” Applebloom asked tenderly.

It never ceased to amaze Pip just how unpredictable Applebloom could be. I know she’s going through a lot right now, but does she have to act quite so odd? Between vomiting in the mornings to the sudden bouts of uncharacteristic ‘niceness’ Pip didn’t know whether he was coming or going.

Pip forced a hesitant smile, “Of course Boss. No strange creepy pyramid is going to get the better of me.”

Appleboom smiled contentedly before her eyes filled with anger, “No not that way yer dummy! Do I have ter do everything myself?”

Pipsqueak could only lean aside as Applebloom thundered past and closed on a hapless pegasus who’d been stacking boxes of rations. “If yer stack them steaks on the oat rations yer risk cross contamination! Didn’t yer mother ever teach yer ter never store uncooked meat at the top!”

The blue pegasus mare wilted under Applebloom’s tirade, her face a picture shock and Pip felt that things were right in the world again. Well at least for the moment. A metallic ‘shunk’ drew his attention back to the hauler. Handlebar was busily unfastening the straps holding their ‘passenger’ secure.

“She’s a ball of fire that one no mistake. You’re a braver stallion than I Pip,” Handle commented, his brown face creased in a playful grin.

Pipsqueak cocked his eyebrow, “Well she may be that Handle, but she’s my ball of fire.” He glanced quickly to check Applebloom was still mid censure before lowering his voice conspiratorially, “She’s far sweeter when you get to know her better, under all that rough and tough exterior is a mare with a heart of gold.”

He sidled around the hauler to help Handle with the remaining straps, “She’s been a bit more flighty since we got the news.”

Handlebar nodded with a knowing smile, “Yeah the first one is always the worst, when my ‘Cloudy’ was having our first she didn’t know what to do with herself. One minute I was the light of her life, the next I was public enemy number one.”

The final strap came undone with a clatter and Handlebar began pulling the freed lengths before gathering them into a bundle, “You think it’s rough now wait until the little bundle of joy actually arrives. Sleepless nights, burped up leftovers and little presents all wrapped up in nappies.”

Pip squeak caught the bundle Handle passed over, “Awww you make it sound so lovely. How did ponies ever survive with such wonders to look forward to in parenting.”

Handle chuckled as he trotted over to a console and sounded the all clear buzzer, “Well when you hold them for the first time and your heart melts within you, that’s when you know it’s all worth it.”

Both ponies backed up as a third wheeled up with a loader. The heavy duty vehicle positioned itself alongside the hauler, it’s large wheel giving off little sparks. With a flash the six wheels under its chassis were bound magically to the deck plating. The loader was a squat and blocky vehicle, built to do its job and little more. As with everything else related to the Bloomberg was decked out in dark green paint and bore the seal of T.C.A.P industries.

Pip nodded to the driver who saluted back from the bulky cab and worked away at the controls. A long metal arm extended out over the hauler and dropped several heavy looking chains. Handlebar hopped onto the flatbed and began tugging at them, “So what’s the misses hoping for? Filly, colt?”

“She hasn’t said. We only found out a few weeks ago you see,” Pipsqueak replied as he pulled the chains up and over the pyramid. Trying his best to ignore the chilly sensation which spread over him as he leaned in close, “We’d be happy with a healthy earth pony to be honest. Pegasi and unicorns can be such a pain when their young.”

“True, do you know how hard it is to ‘ground’ a daughter who can simply fly away?” Handle said, snapping the locks shut and yanking on them to ensure they were secure. Their task completed both ponies hopped down and backed off.

With a crackling sound the loader powered up its core, flashes of light seeping from the crystal housing. Metal strained and creaked until with painful slowness the dark container began to arise.

“Well I’m happy for you Pip, if a little worried. If they turn out like your better half then the world is in trouble!” Handlebar shouted as he headed back to the hauler’s cab.

“I heard that Handle! Yer just pray that they’re more fergiving than I am!” Applebloom called over the reverberating roar of the hauler’s engine starting up.

“Sorry Boss, didn’t hear that!” Handle bellowed flicking his ear theatrically as he began moving the hauler slowly backwards.

Applebloom’s reply was lost amid the clanking and grinding but Pipsqueak was sure there was a flash of fire in her eyes. Her mouth continued to work while her hoof shook, the words drowned by the sounds of machinery. She continued to gesticulate and rage even as the hauler reached the edge of the ramp and began its steady descent downwards again.

Pip could only smile as her words came back into focus, “.......Yer can be easily replaced yer here!” Applebloom’s fury finally spent she rounded on Pip, her eyes bright. “I suppose yer agree with him huh? If we have a filly yer’ll be disappointed?”

Pipsqueak looked at Applebloom and saw the hidden fear in her eyes, this was as new to her as it was for him. She was going to be a mother, have to care for a new young life which they had brought into the world. All the mechanical knowhow in the world didn’t prepare a pony for that.

“If we do then the world had better watch out, because then their will be not one but two incredible mares about,” Pip assured raising his hoof to ruffle Applebloom’s mane. “You’re just great Boss and any foal we make will be so too.”

He felt his heart leap as Applebloom gave him a weak smile, “Yer really think so?”

“No doubt at all Boss. It could be a zebra and I’d love them all the same knowing they came from you.” Pipsqueak assured.

Applebloom’s whole face seemed to glow and she darted forward, hugged Pip tightly and giving him a long kiss on the lips. Pipsqueak hugged her back and stared blissfully into her eyes. She grinned back at him, “Yer know I could be convinced to let yer call me ‘Honey’ with smooth talk like that Pip.”

“If you say so Bos...Honey,” Pip said dreamily.

“Well it would be great if you and Honey could move their flanks, we still have a safety chamber to install!” Handlebar shouted from the cargo bay’s ramp and the moment fractured.

“Handle I am gonna buck yer muzzle through yer skull if yer dare call me Honey again!” Applebloom bellowed so loudly it caused Pip’s ears to ring.

She heeded the warning though and with a grunt Applebloom cleared the space under the pyramid, pulling Pip along with her. In the brief moment of romance neither had notice they were directly under where the safety chamber was to be placed, it’s black square base looming above them like a dark cloud.

With them finally clear the loader was finally able to lower the pyramid. With careful slowness it inched towards the floor until a heavy ‘fumph’ that seemed far more foreboding than the simple sound suggested.

“Boss I’ve been meaning to ask, what is that thing for?” Pip began his hoof still clasping Appleblooms. She stared at the safety chamber and he knew that she was troubled too. It was in the way her hoof twitched and the slight tightening of her jaw. She doesn’t like this thing anymore than I do.

“Are you alright in there Impasse?” Foresight asked as she stood on an overhanging gantry watching the hustle and bustle below.

“The container is sufficient for my needs Foresight,” Impasse replied and Foresight tried to picture the lithi bound securely within.

Twilight certainly knew her stuff. The enchantments within the chamber held Impasse completely still, shielding him from the rigors of transport. Held in a gravity charm of such skill that, even if the Bloomberg were to crash, Foresight doubted Impasse would feel the slightest tremble.

“You won’t have to be in there too long if all goes to plan, just be patient alright?” Foresight fought down the irrational fear that pulled at her heart. Impasse was tough. More than tough, he was solid. Solid But brittle, the centuries of wear took their toll on ponies whatever they were made of. If anything were to happen to him then Foresight didn’t….

“You are still in my head Foresight.I warned you not to get attached to me,” Impasse’ dull voice rebounded around Foresight’s mind. She knew she shouldn’t, but Impasse was a hero of old. A knight from ancient days and though not ‘shining’ by any means still had a noble spirit. The years they’d traveled together the hardships they’d gone through. She couldn’t help but feel….

“You are ‘still’ in my head Foresight, Don’t think that way. You will only end up getting hurt again,” Impasse repeated.

Foresight blushed, thankful that the shadowy recesses above the working crews hid her face. She could feel the love and good nature of all those below. Pipsqueak and Applebloom’s burned like a beacon, everything Foresight wanted in her life, but through a chance of birth was almost impossible.

‘Ice hearts’ they call us, what a poor name. Foresight felt just like any other pony, longed for love and comfort. She longed for the special feelings that were expressed by normal pony folk, ones she’d only felt by proxy.

By their very nature a dark unicorn thrived in cold and when their emotions were flaring the aura of frost only intensified. Not a problem for others of her kind, but anypony else that got to close, let alone touch….

“Foresight even if they were to find a cure for my kind, you know that you cannot be normal. Don’t waste your feelings on that which cannot be. Find a dark stallion to give you what you long for,” Impasse thought, despite his urgings Foresight still hadn’t severed the link she held with him.

“It’s not that easy Impasse, the heart wants what it wants!” Foresight screamed into the emptiness that was Impasse’ core. “I know you Impasse. Your history the brave deeds you did before you became what you are and after. You can’t expect me not to feel something for you!”

Foresight trembled as frost spread rapidly across the gantry with a crackling sound. She fought down the sob, swallowing it with such vigor that Foresight strained her throat. The pain was there, aching in her soul and she wanted to let it go. Just forget the look on his face when….

“Enough Foresight, it’s not healthy to dwell on such things,” Impasse’ steady advice pulled her back.

Foresight glanced down at the containment chamber, to the dark pyramid that held the one so dear to her. The other ponies didn’t understand, they saw it as just some disturbing oddity. She could hear their distrust, sense their secret thoughts and fears.

They were scared of what they didn’t understand, oh they would hide it behind kind words and forced smiles but that didn’t change the truth of things. They feared her, they feared the association of all the cursed races with the infamous Nightmare Moon.

Darkness and cold weren’t inherently evil, there was beauty to be found within. That was what pained Foresight so much. What of sunlight and fire? They could burn and hurt just as easily. No it was the unknown that scared ponies. That drove them to make stupid decisions, to treat her like….

“They will understand Foresight, but it will take time,” Impasse assured. His words only pulled at Foresight’s anger.

“I’m not strong like you Impasse, I can’t wait this out like you do,” Foresight replied, still watching the happy ponies below.

“Strength? You give me too much credit Foresight. I am beyond feeling the pain not above it. That’s not strength, you may as well congratulate a mountain for lasting the centuries. All I have now is my thoughts, I can’t even feel the loss of what I once had. That’s not strength,” Impasse explained matter of factly.

“Sometimes I think it’s better not to feel anything….” Foresight whispered darkly.

She continued to watch the work crews finish storing supplies down below, alone in their heads with their worries and cares. It must be so simple and easy to not hear the thoughts of everyone else all the time. They had it easy.

“They don’t Foresight, everyone has their trials and troubles. The dark unicorns may be cursed, but think of all the good you have done. You have skills and talents, though scary to normal ponyfolk, are of great value. Did you ever think that things happen for a reason?” Impasse asked levely.

“If there is some grand design then I find its sense of humour greatly lacking,” Foresight mumbled as, with their jobs now complete, the work crews began filing out. The last of the workforce finally exited the cargo bay, their voices and thoughts fading until only the peaceful hum of the Bloomberg’s engines was all that was left.

Foresight let her shrouding magic fall, revealing her presence on the gantry and letting the weak light from the lamps above fall upon her. “Sorry Impasse, it just all gets to me sometimes. The unfairness of the world.”

She trotted slowly along the gantry, following its path around the cargo bay. It really was an amazing ship, nothing like Foresight had ever seen before. Maybe I’ve just had my head in ancient books for too long? It had been a good few years since she’d been back to Equestria, her journeys with Impasse and other dark unicorns spread throughout the world called Foresight far and wide.

There were so few of her people now. Unlike the bat pony colonies which had adapted well, her kind carried a far more sinister reputation. She’d even heard some bat ponies having children with normal pony folk, something the dark unicorns just couldn’t do. The last time she’d tried….no try not to remember it won’t help.

Foresight reached the bay’s floor and with slow deliberation walked around Impasse’ ‘casket’. She felt bad letting Pip and the others think it was the pyramid clouding their minds, muddling their memories. But it was far easier to do that than to explain the real reasons for the secrecy.

A mysterious box drew much of the attention away from her, letting Foresight at least find some peace from the constant stares and hushed whispers. While the crew were feeding on idle gossip about their cargo Foresight could do what she needed. She reached out a hoof to brush the dark metal, “Some things are best left unknown Impasse, you of all ponies should understand that.”

The sudden flare of another’s mind caused Foresight to jump, whirling around in shock to see a Twilight standing in the entrance to the cargo bay. Her face was stern and Foresight realised she couldn’t read anything from her.

“Brushed up on my mental wards Foresight. I don’t like the idea of anypony inside my head without my permission,” Twilight’s voice had an edge and Foresight sagged with defeat.

“You and every other pony out there princess, but I can promise you I only used my spells when needed,” Without turning Foresight continued to sweep her hoof across the pyramid, leaving tiny patterns of frost trailing in her wake. “I know you’re not happy with this Twi, I don’t need to read your mind to know that.”

“I think you greatly underestimate the kindness of ponies Foresight,” Twilight said coldly.

“I’ve seen it too many times princess. They say they’re welcoming and will accept any difference, but they can’t hide their true feelings, not from me,” Foresight traced her hoof across the casket’s only hatch, toying with the idea of opening it just to see Impasse inside. There was no sunlight here to threaten him now, not within the confines of the Bloomberg. Maybe she could let him walk free for a while?

“I only let you cloud the crew’s minds about the casket and its contents Foresight, that was the agreement and if you try anything else, then you will see me unhappy,” Twilight’s warning was refreshing, not that the tune was any different. But more the fact that with her mind blocked Foresight had to take her at face value.

“Even you don’t really trust me do you?” Foresight finally turned around to watch. There was a tense moment where neither mare spoke, Twilight’s eyes studying Foresight carefully.

“I don’t doubt your good intentions Foresight, just some of your actions. The scroll from the tomb, it still troubles me, it’s evil and you’re putting a lot of trust in the writings of a very nasty unicorn. One proven to be criminally insane.” Twilight’s reply didn’t surprise Foresight in the slightest.

“You looked me up then? It’s pretty horrific reading isn’t it,” Foresight replied trying to keep her voice steady.

“Exactly and that’s what worries me, how far have you gone in this cause of yours? What are you willing to do to get there?” Twilight’s gaze never wavered and Foresight saw her own eyes reflected within.

“I don’t think anyone knows that Twilight until they are called upon to make the choice. Would I murder another to get what I want? Would I crush hundreds in a falling town to get one step closer to my own goals?” Foresight felt her frustrations rise, “No doubt you’ve read up on me now? I would be very surprised if Celestia and Luna kept back my history from you now we’re working together.

Foresight felt the memories threatening to surface, of darker days and of some of the pains of her past. She’d seen horrors and evils that lived with Foresight to this day. But she’d also seen courage and faith, enough to stop the spread of darkness across the land.Was she proud of everything she’d done? No, but she’d done her best.

“I did,” Twilight answered carefully, “I know you’re a good pony at heart, that those atrocities were done by other dark unicorns. But you’re also one who’s seen a lot of pain and suffering. That leaves its mark Foresight.” Twilight approached now, with a sympathetic expression, “You’ve been off the map a few times Foresight and there’s no record of what you did, then you turn up with something like Severed’s scroll.”

“Oh how little you know Twilight, you’ve seen so little of the world outside Equestria and the harsh reality outside your realm.But what we all have in common is a love for our home and the goodness it stands for.” Both of them paused as the synthesized voice of Impasse called out from the pyramid. “Foresight is a heroine just as much as you Twilight. She is the reason we have this chance and I please ask that you trust her. She has her failings as we all do, but they will not endanger the mission, your ship or your crew.”

Foresight felt a flash of appreciation for Impasse, but all too quickly this guttered and died. Twilight’s face was still hard, clearly unconvinced, “I trust Luna and Celestia, but I really dislike all this cloak and dagger stuff alright.”

Twilight gave a little and Foresight caught a glimpse of her true thoughts; she did trust her, but was wrong hooved with all the recent revelations, “I’ll make you proud Twilight honest, just give me a chance. Will you?”

Twilight continued to stare at Foresight, her mouth forming a slight frown, “We’ll see.”

Chapter Six

“So what you’re saying is that we’re going to have to do this by hoof?” Twilight looked from one watcher to another, her brow furrowed. All this reliance on technology and it’s letting us down. So much for my wonderful age of useful inventions.

The Bloomberg’s main conference room was a prime example of just how bad a battering the ship had gotten. The disastrous crossing had buckled stanchions and popped rivets, exposing cables that even now swung like ivy above the assembled council’s heads.

Applebloom and her teams had been working almost nonstop for two days, but the ship still groaned in pain as various panels and distorted walkways settled. The damage had been universal, every part of the Bloomberg having suffered some hurt. There had even been a few serious injuries, broken limbs and one stallion in an induced coma. All from one bad call on Twilight’s part.

“Sorry Big.D until we find some way of protectin the vital systems then Bloomberg is gonna have to sit this one out,” Applebloom’s face told the whole sorry story. It was lined with oil and mechanical fluids, looking like running mascara from her downcast eyes.

Twilight rested her hooves on the central display they were all gathered around, peering at the grainy image held within the circular scrying plate that dominated the table. A large crack ran along its diameter and no matter how hard Twilight tried the picture refused to steady. Further testament to the harsh treatment the Bloomberg had received.

Boldstorm, Applebloom, Foresight all watched her with defeated expressions while Impasse lurked in the shadowy background of the room, there being little point hiding him now.

“I see, what more have we learnt about the conditions down there? Could a team survive this?” Twilight waved her hoof at the juddering eddies of magic that danced crazily on the screen,

Applebloom scrunched up her nose, “Well…. I reckon Bloomberg had so much trouble because it was all them active enchantments. If someone was ter go down there and didn’t use any big magic then I guess they’d be okay. Would be darned uncomfy for em though.”

“So no magic and no ship, just perfect. I assume we even know where we’re going down there?” Boldstorm’s question was clearly aimed at Foresight who grimaced sadly.

“There is an answer, but it lies somewhere between yes and no Captain. We know what we’re looking for just not where it is exactly,” Foresight produced a translated copy of the scroll.

“Do tell,” Bold pressed and Foresight cleared her throat, giving Twilight a weak smile.

“We’re looking for a place where the earth and sky meet, but never touch. Where the breath fails, but the soul never gives up,” Foresight read aloud.

“Awww great now we got riddles too?” Applebloom groaned.

Foresight continued on, “Well if it was simple then everyone could find the Vault. Whoever built it obviously didn’t want just anyone stumbling in on it.”

“And placing it in a dead desert where you can’t use magic wasn’t good enough?” Bold added sourly before Twilight clicked her tongue.

“That’s the clue we have, so we will have to work with it. Bold pick some of your best crew, along with enough supplies to last a week,” Twilight began tracing her hoof across the display. “We will send one team within a five mile radius to begin with.”

A red glowing ring appeared on the flickering map, “I don’t want anyone straying too far into that mess until we have a better idea of how things work out there.” Twilight paused, “I’ll lead it. I don’t want to send anyone to do something I wouldn’t do myself.”

“No princess, that’s the job of my scouts. I would be remiss in my duty if I allowed you to endanger yourself in that manner,” Boldstorm snorted. “They know the risks your highness and with the greatest respect it’s their job and not yours.”

Twilight frowned but Bold simply shook his head, “No arguments your highness. That’s protocol.”

“Yer gonna tell a princess what she can and can’t do?” Applebloom’s eyes had fire in them.

“That’s what I’m here for. My duty is to her and this crew. If that means I have to step on a few hooves then I will,” Bold grunted, meeting Applebloom’s glare with one of his own.

The tension crackled between the pair like lightning before Impasse finally spoke up, “It is for the Princess to decide what she will and will not do, but I am sure she would listen to the wise counsel of her fellows.”

Twilight frowned, “Well the Bloomberg isn’t going anywhere and I don’t want a repeat of the last mishap.” It was going to be dangerous whoever went and they simply didn’t understand what they were up against. Next thing I’m going to invent is some kind of mobile scrying machine, one that can go into dangerous places so ponies don’t have to.

Shaking herself down Twilight looked sternly at Applebloom and Boldstorm. They both had their own hooves resting on the table and leaned forward until their noses were only inches apart. The last thing they needed now was a fight on board, not with all the chaos going on down there…. Twilight’s thoughts ran down as a fresh idea occurred to her.

“You know, I think we may know someone who could help here. He knows all about crazy stuff and….”

Applebloom tore her gaze away from Bold and gave Twilight a pleading look, “Oh no Big.D not him. He causes more trouble than he cures yer know that!”

“Well yes,” Twilight conceded, “But if anyone can give a straight answer about this place then it’s him.”

Boldstorm and Foresight both stared at Twilight in confusion before Impasse spoke up in explanation, “I do believe her highness is referring to summoning Discord.”

Foresight’s eyes went wide with shock while Boldstorm’s angry scowl only deepened. Foresight stared at Twilight in awe, “You can do that?”

“Discord and the princesses have an understanding….” Twilight began only for Applebloom to thump the table.

“Oh no not on my Bloomberg! I will not have the likes of him messin things up. That walking disaster area has accidents and madness chasin him like his own shadow,” Applebloom snorted.

Boldstorm smiled slowly, “Now who’s telling a princess what she can and cannot do.” The Captain’s eyes sparkled as Applebloom folded her hooves and pouted.

Twilight sighed, “Well if it makes you happier A.B I can do it off the ship. I’m sure there’s a suitable plateau or clearing on one of the mountains where I can cast the spell.”

Applebloom continued to frown, “Well I don’t think we need his help anyhow. We’ve been doing fine without draggin up the likes of him.”

Twilight glanced about the ravaged room and Applebloom had the good grace to look embarrassed. Twilight tapped her hooves on the table, “It seems the safest course of action for all involved.”

“Well I’m for it,” Foresight agreed cheerfully.

“Just wait until he’s swapped yer horn for a hotdog, then yer’ll change yer tune,” Applebloom muttered darkly.

“Bold?” Twilight asked and the Captain paused only for a moment. He glanced from Applebloom to Twilight, indecision written across his face.

“If you could summon Discord at any point your highness then why didn’t we get his help sooner? Hey if we’re going to get mythical beings involved why not ask Celestia or Luna their advice?” Boldstorm’s expectant expression only reminded Twilight of her own unease on that point.

“I did,” She replied in a dejected manner, “They simply said that firstly it was my mission to solve and that their influence held no sway in the desert.”

The others all stood aghast at this response, each watching Twilight like she’d suggested they invite a timber wolf to a bunny farm. “When I told them we we’re heading for Sal Palamino they instantly clammed up. They’d only tell me that it wasn’t within their authority to comment and that they had no idea what went on here.”

“How can they not have the authority? I mean Celestia moves the sun fer heaven’s sake!” Applebloom’s previous anger was replaced by astonishment.

“Because they are not the be all and end all of this world,” Impasse said flatly. “Remember that Equestria is only one nation Applebloom. The world is a far bigger place.”

“So what makes you think Discord would be able to help if the Royal pony sisters cannot?” Bold asked, his tone doubtful.

“Because he’s right good at getting inter things and places he shouldn’t,” Applebloom responded, her anger gaining ground once more.

Twilight nodded as well, “That and A.B is right too. Calling up Discords isn’t to be taken lightly. His advice is often confusing. He also asks for very odd payments for direct intervention. So only do we accept his physical help as a last resort understand?” She sighed, “Despite these drawbacks Discord can be very useful. We just have to hope he’s in a kind mood when we talk with him.”

Thunder rolled like boulders crashing down a chasm, bouncing around the peak at an earsplitting volume. Twilight and her companions watched the glowing ring of magic with varying degrees of emotion. Foresight’s own eyes shone with excitement while Boldstorm’s simply held a suspicious glare.

Even as Foresight studied the summoning circle she heard it fizzled as it gave off the occasional spark. The light was ever changing in its hue. One moment the symbols shone a pale blue, then like dye poured into water a new colour would sweep across the ring only to be consumed in turn by yet another.

All the while Twilight’s horn glowed with arcane might, like a purple beacon in the sudden darkness. The sky had been clear only minutes before, but as Twilight began her spell thick storm clouds swirled in from nowhere, quickly surrounding the mountain with their dark and brooding presence.

Her eyes were screwed shut, the effort of Twilight’s magic causing the princess to tremble. “I know this was far simpler when we had the Elements of Harmony, but this is proving much tricker than I first expected,” Twilight muttered through gritted teeth.

“Could be the location?” Foresight suggested only for Twilight to shake her head dismissively.

The power of Twilight still astonished Foresight. She was channeling more arcane might than Foresight would ever dream of attempting, bending and shaping the magic with a skill that was simply breathtaking for those who could see such things.

“No I took that into account. We’re beyond the ‘Maelstrom’ so that shouldn’t be disrupting things,” Twilight replied and Foresight smiled.

It was funny how names just seemed to pop up to suit the situation. The ‘Maelstrom’ had been coined by Boldstorm after Applebloom had shown him the chaotic magic swirling in the desert in one of the Bloomberg’s monitors.

What made Foresight wary was the way the name had seemed to have occurred to them all at the same time. An apt name for the chaotic squall enveloping the dunes below. Occurrences like that spoke of machinations rather than blind chance.

The summoning circle crackled with nimbus of power as Twilight exerted herself further, the glow around her horn building to a dazzling brightness. Still nothing happened within, the bare stone ground remaining defiantly empty.

“You know, this is all very interesting. What pray tell is happening?” The voice asked with a fascinated tone.

Foresight continued to study Twilight’s efforts as she replied, “Well Twilight’s trying to summon Discord, we have some questions to ask him about the desert below.”

“Indeed. Well it looks like she’s having some trouble. This Discord fellow must be pretty strong to resist such power,” The voice commented in a lazy fashion.

“He’s a….” Foresight began before turning her head slowly. There was Boldstorm off to the right of Foresight, staring with shocked terror past her shoulder. With deliberate care Foresight looked to her left.

There was a large serpentine figure laid out on the ground. His four limbs were a mis-matched collection of various animals. One leg was that of a goat, while another was scaled like a lizards. His arms comprised of an eagle's claw along with a lion’s paw.

All this was topped off by a vaguely equine head topped with odd horns that jutted out backwards from his skull. One curled like a blue unicorn’s whereas its companion was more akin to an elk’s, the prongs spreading out like a barren tree.

Even as Foresight watched this odd being regarded her with rolling eyes, the pupils a bright red while the ‘whites’ a disconcerting yellow colour. He smiled and Foresight remembered seeing such grins on alligators, like everything else with this creature his fangs were all different too.

There was only one creature that fitted that description and Foresight swallowed slowly, “I assume you’re Discord then?”

“My fame precedes me!” Discord cackled with such vigor that Twilight’s eyes opened to gaze around in confusion.

“Discord where have you been? I’ve been at this for nearly half an hour!” Twilight snapped angrily.

“Well I happened to be busy. I do have a life other than being at the royal beck and call,” Discord answered in a hurt voice. “I was reordering my files if you must know, records don’t mess themselves up without help.”

Twilight’s face changed from one of anger to confusion, “Aren’t you meant to appear inside the circle?”

Discord glanced at the ritual before raising his paw to his forehead, “Oh woe is me, I do tend to forget the protocols for a time such as this!” With a snap of his digits Discord vanished before reappearing within the circle, “There you are your highness.” He bowed low, almost folding himself in half before grinning up at them all.

He cast his spinning gaze across the assembled watchers and Foresight found she couldn’t meet that stare. The indefinable madness in Discord’s eyes threatening to drag her in. “You’ve got a very motley crew with you today Princess, it must be dire for such a collection to be….” Discord waved his arms theatrically at the desolation all around them, “Gathered in such a charming place.”

“We want to know about the Sal Palamino Desert Discord. It’s full of dangerously random magic and of course I thought of you, being an expert on such things,” Twilight explained coldly and Discord treated them to an almost lazy look over the dunes.

“Oh this place! I recognise it now,” Discord’s face screwed up like a crumpled piece of paper, all his features twisting until they distorted beyond recognition.“I’m all for some quality chaos Twilight, but this place is plain dull. All the fun bled out of it centuries ago.”

“I’m still waiting for something we don’t know Discord,” Twilight responded, her impatience clear.

Discord gave an exaggerated sigh, “Fine, I can see you’re going to be a spoil sport today. The Sal Palamino Desert was ‘cleared’ especially quite soon after the beginning of the world. Totally sterilised down to the last grain of dull sand.”

He waved his hands in a vague manner, causing the inert grit within the magic circle to form little pony shapes. Foresight watched in fascination as tiny depictions began performing all manner of odd actions.

Twilight looked agast, “What, why?”

With a flash Discord’s face reasserted its normal dimensions before he replied, “So that no one would try to live there of course. Doesn’t Celestia tell you anything anymore Twilight?”

The tiny figures seemed to be organising some kind of parade, the tiny pony shapes amassing into various groups before marching around the circle’s circumference. Discord’s attention shifted to Twilight and an evil grin spread across his lips, “Ohhhh...they didn’t tell you!”

Discord cackled with excitement and rubbed his hands together with undisguised glee, “Well maybe this won’t be a wasted trip after all!”

Foresight gave a sidelong glance at Twilight who’d gone very quiet, her expression pensive. Bold wasn’t much better. All the buffalo did was glare at Discord, watching as the beast did a little jig on the spot and trampling the little sand puppets he’d created.

To Foresight’s dismay the sand puppets scattered in terror, galloping back and forth but unable to escape the ring Twilight’s spell had created. Only when the last puppet was crushed back into pieces did Discord finally master himself, “Well where to begin?”

Twilight’s face became stern, “No games Discord, I’m sure Celestia and Luna had a very good reason to keep me in the dark.”

Discord cocked an eyebrow, “If that’s so then why are you here, asking me what’s so important about the Sal Palamino Desert?”

Twilight bit her lip before Foresight came to her rescue, “It’s important that’s why, lives are at stake.”

Discord raised an eyebrow, “Indeed. So as a reformed character I should help you save the day? Even if that means breaking a few rules?”

Foresight didn’t hesitate, “Of course!”

Twilight coughed, “No wait a moment Foresight.” She peered at Discord who was even now simpering.

“Awww but I only want to help Princess, what’s so wrong with that?” Discord’s eyes were as wide as a puppy’s and his lower lip trembled.

Foresight glared at Twilight who, much to her annoyance, had shut her eyes before waving a negative hoof, “No Discord, we don’t want you to do anything elsebut tell us if it’s safe for ponies to cross the desert.”

Discord visibly deflated, his snake like body crinkled like an overstretched balloon. “Safe? Well now there’s a question. There are so many things that could go wrong, if you had a friend who could navigate you through the Maelstrom it would be far safer.”

“If you really want to help then simply answer her Highness’ question trickster,” Boldstorm cautioned.

Discord only now seemed to truly notice the Captain, “See, even you little buffalo pet want’s me to help. I could tell you exactly what ‘Vigil’ is and why Celestia and Luna are kept in the dark about it….” Discord made a great show of covering his mouth with his hands before his eyes spun, ‘guilt’ literally written across his forehead, “Ooopsie, I wasn’t meant to say that now was I?”

“Vigil?” Foresight asked with a raised eyebrow.

Discord chuckled with glee even as Twilight’s own demeanour soured, “You’re avoiding the question Discord. Just tell me if the Maelstrom’s magic will hurt those who try to travel the desert on hoof if they don’t use any active spells?”

Foresight could see what Twilight had meant. Talking with Discord was like playing a puzzle game. You had to phrase your questions very carefully. Not daring to try and read the mind of such a creature Foresight could nevertheless ‘see’ Discord trying to work his way around giving a straight answer.

“Well I know it’s most unpleasant for those who have come this way before, when they reached the Vault they certainly didn’t look happy,” Discord stroked his chin thoughtfully. “With a simple snap of my paw I could spare you all that trouble?”

Foresight looked out into the desolation below, that certainly was a tempting offer….”Thank you Discord but no. We will do this ourselves,” Twilight stated firmly before Discord gave a resigned sigh.

“Fine be like that. I was simply trying to be of assistance. Remember that it was you who called me when you’re lost down there, the sand clogging your nose and the burning sun scorching you back,” Discord was the picture of hurt innocence.

Foresight felt guilty for calling up Discord and then treating him so unkindly. He looked so genuine and really wanted to help, why couldn’t they just have a little assistance? She felt it and was surprised by the revelation, the magical manipulation of another mind within her own. It had been so subtle and clever that Foresight even with all her talents had missed it, until now.

Foresight narrowed her eyes, suspicion blooming within. She looked back on the conversation they’d just had and saw that Discord had slipped past her mental barriers right from the word go. Discord for his part simply bounced his eyebrows in a knowing way, tapping his claws together while a huge grin adorned his face again.

“That will be all Discord, please submit your bill to the palace back in Canterlot for your services,” Twilight said with finality. Discord nodded in defeat before, with a final cackle, vanishing with a sharp snap.

Foresight felt very foolish, she’d been taken in by Discord right from the onset and as she looked into Twilight’s knowing eyes Foresight saw the Princess was well aware of the fact, “Don’t be too hard on yourself Foresight, Discord is a creature of habit and will try to cause mischief at any opportunity.”

“That’s the reformed Discord?” Boldstorm asked his voice sceptical.

Twilight smiled sadly, “Yes that’s the good Discord. The sad thing is he really does want to assist, but just can’t help himself.”

“Well we got a fat lot of nothing from that talk. That doesn’t seem very helpful,” Bold grunted only for Twilight’s smile to grow wider.

“On the contrary he told us a lot of important information: It is possible to survive the Maelstrom and we are in the right place to find the Vault,” Twilight beamed looking very pleased with herself.

Her smile was infectious and Foresight found her own lips twitching in response, “Shame we didn’t ask him about the riddle in the scroll. It seems like Discord would be the perfect one to know about it.”

Twilight’s smile evaporated, “Gah, I knew I’d forgotten something!” She shook her head in annoyance, “See what I mean, Discord will have you so tied up in word games you sometimes forget exactly what you called him up for.”

“Why not just summon him again?” Bold asked.

“Because his ‘fee’ increases exponentially if called upon more than once a month,” Twilight said sadly.

“Speaking of which what is that?” Foresight inquired, “What could a creature such as Discord want? Certainly not bits.”

“Holidays,” Twilight said with a shudder. “Celestia grants him a few hours of free chaos time for his help. As long as Discord doesn’t hurt anypony he can cause as much mischief as he wants during set Holidays.”

“That’s very gracious of her. Discord doesn’t seem worth the trouble if you ask me,” Bold muttered.

Twilight gave him a scolding look, “That’s not very nice Captain. Everyone should be given a chance.” Bold gave Twilight a disbelieving expression before she pressed on, “Discord does lots of good behind the scenes now. He treats mentally ill Equestrians and even does entertainment for little foal’s parties.”

Foresight’s eyes bulged. Things had obviously changed a great deal in her absence from Equestria if creatures such as Discord could be trusted with foals entertainment.

Bold snorted, “Well be that as it may, we now have the answers we sought. With your permission Highness I will dispatch scouts to reconnoiter the desert for signs of the Vault.”

Twilight nodded distractedly, “Very good Captain, remind them that arcane compasses and other magical navigation tools won’t work in the Maelstrom.” Bold saluted before heading for the path leading the Bloomberg.

“I know that look Twilight,” Foresight said seeing Twilight’s muzzle scrunch up.

“Discord was almost desperate to warn us about this ‘Vigil’ character, to have Discord worried enough to mention him without prompting doesn’t bode well,” Twilight replied. A sudden gust of chilly air seemed to sweep up from the desert below and Foresight looked into Twilight’s concerned eyes, “We’d best be very careful once we find the Vault, whoever this Vigil is he’s got Celestia, Luna and Discord all on edge.”

“Speaking of being on edge, thanks for not saying anything to the others when I had my ‘moment’ back in the cargo hold Twilight. It means a lot to me,” Foresight smiled weakly only for Twilight to wave it off.

“We all have our rough moments, that’s why we do things as a team. We can be there to catch each other should we stumble,” Twilight’s expression became hard, “But don’t make it a habit alright? I want to trust you Foresight I really do, so help me out in turn okay?”

Foresight nodded with a small frown before Twilight smiled again, “Great, let’s head back to the ship and tell the others what we’ve found out.”

Chapter Seven

The wind was like an angry cat, raking Pip’s coat with claws of grit and dust. He squinted through the haze, his goggles only just keeping the relentless sand out of his eyes. The sun’s weak rays barely penetrated the swirling cloud, lending everything a depressing dull hue.

Not for the first time Pip thanked Twilight for his new desert gear. A refined version of protections already available, Pip found his muzzle wrapped in a close fitting mask with two prominent filtration valves. A bit uncomfortable true, but better than getting a nose full of sand.

No sooner had he and the rest of his scout party left the Bloomberg then communications had been severed, replaced by a wailing screech that set Pip’s teeth on edge before they shut off the links. The party had been reduced to hoof gestures, ones that Pip didn’t know and the soldiers didn’t seem to be in any mood to bother teaching him their meaning.

The whole desert seemed to sap the good will out of the very air. Pip was coming to believe it was more than just the harsh conditions, something was feeding his sense of unease in a way that felt invasive. It was like someone else was pouring their own sorrows and woes so that he felt just as empty as the dunes all around him.

His fellow Equestrians were all kitted out in kind, but whereas Pip wore just his basic survival gear the others wore far more heavy duty protection. The muscled earth mare just ahead of Pip for example sported a full suit of body armour. Decked out in solid metal plates woven into the dark green cloth while her whole head was enclosed within a protective helmet.

There were seven others besides Pip in the party; two unicorns, three pegasi, the earth pony and even one griffon. Each of them wore close fitting armour similar to the mare’s. Tweaked for their own racial needs with gaps for horns, wings, claws and so forth. Pip had the uncomfortable impression of being surrounded by green beetles or ants.

Despite his misgivings Pip was still in awe of the craftsponyship of the gear. As with most things T.C.A.P was producing these days the armour was subtly more than it appeared. Tiny crystals were affixed to the solid plates at regular intervals, to an outsider it could be mistaken for just a little flourish in the design but Pip knew better.

Each one would normally hold a magical charge and were designed to work together to form a brief barrier spell for the wearer. It was at the forefront of equestrian tech, a reactionary protection should its wearer suffer a dangerous impact. Early days yet, the defense could block one maybe two blows before their charge faded. I am married to a genius, Pip mused and a brief flicker of assurance fluttered in his heart before his face fell again.

As impressive as the field was, Pip knew it was just a set of shiny decorations in this murk. If what Applebloom had told him was true then any spell or machine enchantment used within the Maelstrom was likely to malfunction with disastrous consequences. So the small party found themselves pressing on through the haze, pushing against the howling wind and its gritty allies.

Pip focused on the lead guard as he strained to make out why they’d stopped. Their lead, a dusky coloured pegasus, seemed to be in a heated argument with another trooper. Their words were completely lost in the ferocious wind. From what Pip could see of them their leader was pointing to a small cave just visible in the distance.

Pip felt his heart quicken, finally something of note in all this sand blasted emptiness. After hours of trudging through cold sand and raging wind he’d about given up hope of finding anything.

Clearly something was amiss though, the pegasus was shaking his head vigorously now and Pip recognised out the soldier he was arguing with. Under all the plate and bearing a sergeant’s strips the plum coloured unicorn was even now waving his hooves in agitation. Whatever they were debating seemed to have something to do with the small cave.

Pip tried to catch any detail of the only landmark they’d found all day while fighting the urge to scratch his nose. It was just on the crown of his muzzle, under the mask in that nasty little spot that no amount of rubbing would settle. Only the thought that removing his mask would make things far worse kept his hoof at bay.

Refocusing his mind Pip instead studied the rocky opening, its jagged rim reminding him unpleasantly of a set of jaws bursting out of the sand below. Each ‘tooth’ was a gnarled point of brown rock that ringed the dark opening

He glanced back at the still struggling soldiers and, not for the first time, Pip forcibly reminded himself just why he was out here. The tech was all useless right now but every recon team still warranted a specialist, Applebloom’s orders. She had explained to Pip that she didn’t want the soldiers trampling anything that might be important until a member of her crew had given it the once over.

More guards were being drawn into the escalating conflict ahead until Pip was in threat of being left alone. Pip had no desire to be involved in the jostling soldiers, but neither did he want to left all alone either. Resigned to his fate Pipsqueak pushed his way past the struggling bodies.

Making slow headway, Pip only just caught the muffled shouts, the finer details being swallowed by the raging elements before they could reach him. What he did see was the pegasus waving what looked like a comms unit vigorously in the face of his companion and his stomach lurched.

It seemed that Twilight’s detailed briefing had fallen on deaf ears. Deaf being the key word here. The’d all been told not to trust their mage-tech gear. Pip’s own communicator having been switched off hours before, total communications blackout.

The unit grasped in their leader’s hoof however was active, its screeching call cutting through the commotion like an angry siren. Pushing and shoving, Pip finally managed to catch what the fuss was all about:

“I told you Sarge, I was calling in that we’d found something and it screamed at me! There was something on the comms!” The irate pegasus yelled, his voice still distorted by the heavy mask.

“And I told you to turn that twitchy unit off Private. You heard the briefing; all tech is to be powered down!” The stocky unicorn yelled back, his voice surprisingly calm despite its needed volume.

Evidently this failed to assure the Private who continued to dance fearfully from one hoof to another, his wings twitching in agitation, “But Sarge it spoke to me and it was dead creepy!”

“And I’m talking to you now Private! Turn that comm’s unit off right now do you hear!” The Sergeant yelled back before they all heard it.

A sound like screeching nails on glass rent the air that overcame even the pervasive wind. It sent chills down Pip’s spine and set his teeth tingling. But the horrid noise wasn’t finished, it was just getting warmed up.

Under the screech were whispers, half heard sounds that just might have been voices. They slipped into PIpsqueak’s ears and ran icy claws over his mind. The words weren’t clear but the feeling certainly was. Pip trembled as anguish filled his soul, a suffocating flood of pain and sadness that froze his core.

The soldiers all around cringed back, many of them covering their ears in pain. The unfortunate pegasus still gripping the communicator was wincing, holding the device away from himself but inexplicably still holding on as if it was riveted to his hoof.

His vision greying, Pip sank to his knees as the cries continued to tear at his ears. It felt like his mind was beginning to liquefy, the pain was so intense. Just when he thought he could bear it no longer there was a sharp ‘crack’ and the terrible noise was suddenly cut off like a heavy door being slammed shut.

Swaying and fighting to keep his breakfast down Pipsqueak managed to glance at the others. All of them were on their hooves except the unfortunate Private who even now was convulsing on the ground.

The Sergeant’s hoof was frantically waving for the others to come assist and as Pip peered closer he saw the communicator a little way off, what was left of it anyways. It seemed somepony had the presence of mind to take a hoof to the situation and its delicate mechanisms and fractured casing were even now being swallowed by the swirling sands.

Pip could only watch as the still thrashing stallion was surrounded, his fellows desperately trying to pull his mask off. It took four others to hold him down while the Sergeant struggled with the straps to the breather.

Pip felt the world drop out of his stomach. The guard had made an honest mistake, simply following what he was taught to do. But the consequences were terrible and it had been one of T.C.A.P’s inventions that had done it to him…..

The soldiers continued to fuss around their fellow and Pip could only stand as panic gripped his heart. The mask had finally been freed to reveal the foam leaking between the pegasus’ gnashing teeth. One soldier, another unicorn wearing a sign of the medical corps was struggling to force some liquid down the poor pony’s throat via a tube.

Look at us. Without our magic and science were so powerless. The scene continued to play out before him, a tragedy unfolding that Pip had the dreadful feeling he was in someway responsible for. The voice of reason tried to sooth his heart: Pipsqueak hadn’t designed the comms unit, he hadn’t made this terrible place. They’d all been briefed not to use any tech here, but none of those facts eased the guilt welling up in his soul. Pip wanted to look away, but felt his gaze riveted to the pony thrashing in the sand before him.

Slowy, painfully the pegasus’ flailing lessened before finally then stopping. Pip finally managed to tear his gaze away, but the image still haunted him: The flecks of spittle leaking between his teeth, the telling trail of blood leading from the nose. A lot had changed for Pipsqueak in that short moment and he glanced at the little devices he had stored about his person with a sudden fear. Were they really as safe and useful as he’d always assumed them to be?

For a long time Pip stared at his measuring tools, his scanners and arcane detectors. They had been his friends only moments before but now, without even changing in any way, each one seemed to have morphed into something sinister and dangerous.

A tap on his shoulder snapped Pip out of his shock and he looked up to see the Sergeant staring at him. It shouldn’t be possible for goggles to look accusatory, but this pony’s pair seemed to manage it just fine, “Move it ‘desk-job’, we’re off!”

Pip finally mustered the effort to look back to the stricken pegasus. He was very still and through the haze it was hard to tell if he was breathing. What was terribly clear was the hostility coming Pip’s way. Without even stopping the other soldiers carried the stricken pony towards the cave mouth, pointedly not giving Pip a single glance. Only the Sergeant bothered to inform Pip that they were heading out and even his manner was hostile. Is this my fault? Should I have checked the gear again before we left?

Still dazed, Pip allowed himself to be lead towards the threatening cave mouth and as he stumbled forward Pipsqueak couldn’t shake the idea that if he stepped into that opening he would never come out again.

He hung back and watched the others go in ahead, each one vanishing utterly as they entered into the darkness within. All too soon it was his turn and Pip hesitated at the entrance but the Sergeant would not be denied. With a heavy shove Pip was pushed into the blackness and swallowed whole.

The oppressive gloom crowded in the moment Pip crossed the threshold, blinding him completely and sucking any vestiges of calm he’d been clinging to. He stumbled, his footing unsure in the sudden blackness. His mind rebelled at the illogical situation. There should be some light, he’d only taken a few steps into the cave and there was no way he was deep enough to be in blackness now surely?

Looking back Pip felt his stomach twist again. There was no hole, no light from the cave mouth. It was as if somepony had drawn a curtain across the world and left him stranded in a void. What also struck Pip as odd was that the air here was completely still and by the feeling of it heavy with humidity. Not so much as a hint of movement disturbed the close atmosphere.

His courage failed and without thinking Pip reached for his magical lamp, only stopping when a wail echoed from further out in the blackness. The sound reminded him of the fate of the last pony who unwisely tried to use magic. The image of the thrashing pegasus flashed across his mind again and Pip forced his trembling hoof slowly down.

“Sergeant?” Pip called as loud as he dared, his voice sounding as timid as a foal’s.

“I’m here Coggie, just hold a moment while we sort some light,” The gruff tones of the unicorn sounded behind Pip.

“But how? We can’t use our lamps we…..” Pipsqueak began before a tiny sun filled his vision, quickly followed by a chuckle.

“You tech types, so obsessed with your gadgets you forget the basics,” The Sergeant’s grinning face regarded Pip over a the light of a simple candle. With a smirk he stowed it in a storm lantern and its pleasant glow banished the heavy darkness.

Pip coughed before looking to the other soldiers who had also lit their own lanterns. Of course they would have thought ahead. Pip even had his own lantern stored away but in the panic had forgotten about it.

“‘Stave,’ how’s ‘Tempest’?” The Sergeant called, unbuckling his own filter mask and shaking out an ebony mane. The unicorn had a pleasant voice with a slightly musical quality to it, as if he were humming a tune in the background.

“Stable sir!” Echoed the reply and Pip was reminded of just how quiet the world had become. It was as if they had stepped into a realm of utter darkness.

Taking in the chance to properly study his surroundings Pipsqueak saw that the cave was miraculously smooth inside and in fact a tunnel. It was utterly at odds with the weather beaten rocks found at the entrance and had a definite ‘crafted’ look about it. Turning to look at their ingress Pip gasped in surprise. The blackness was still there, like a solid wall erected across the tunnel.

“‘Dead’ is stable Stave, just tell me Tempest is alive,” The Sergeant replied levely.

“Well physically he should be fine sir, but without my full diagnostic spells I can’t be…” The medic began before being waved into silence.

“Just do what you can for him,” The Sergeant gave Pip a raised eyebrow, “‘Sergeant Repose’. Your name Tech?”

Pip still shook all over, the sight of the fitting pegasus threatening to surface again. It took a few moments to steady his shaking tongue enough to speak, “Pipsqueak sir,” he finally managed timidly.

“Never seen a combat casualty Pip?” Repose asked in a not unkindly fashion. Pipsqueak shook his head, the urge to fidget almost unbearable. Every nerve in his body urged him to do something, to run or hide or possibly both, but Pip closed his eyes with an effort and fought against it.

“You never get used to them Pip. You wouldn’t be a pony if a sight like that didn’t rattle you,” Repose added before one of the other soldiers snorted in anger.

“Being taken down by an enemy is part of the job sir, but Tempest? That was one of those tech’s toys what got him!” It was the earth pony mare from before, her face now bare, revealing a pale green muzzle underneath. She took a couple of menacing steps forward and a few of the others glared at Pip with angry eyes.

Repose simply held up a hoof. “Enough ‘Thorn’. It was an accident, all of you got the briefing about the dangers of using our equipment at the wrong time. Tempest was just careless that’s all. No need to blame the tech.”

Pip wished he believed that, the guilt still eating at his insides despite Repose’ words. Thorn wasn’t finished, “And who gave us it huh? Them cogs and their techno-voodoo, it isn’t natural you hear me!”

“Enough Thorn, I know you’re upset about Tempest, we all are. But blaming Pipsqueak isn’t going to solve it,” Repose cautioned, “Take ‘Tip’ and check further in.” It looked for a moment that Thorn was going to argue, but with a final snort she stomped off.

“‘Spear Tip’ keep an eye on her,” Repose added to the steely grey griffon who saluted smartly before following Thorn down the tunnel.

Pip’s heart was just approaching something like a normal beat when Repose gave him a sharp look, “Now Mr Pip, care to tell me what just happened? We all heard the noises coming from that device.”

The air seemed to grow chilly as Pip recalled the disturbing voices he’d heard. The truth was he didn’t have the faintest rational idea about the sinister event. All the logic he’d been taught told him that it was just crazed static, nothing more. But his heart said otherwise, “I...I don’t know Sergeant, I’ve never heard the likes of it.”

Repose continued to stare and Pip felt something more was required of him, “It...er could simply be wild static caused by the Maelstrom?”

Pip glanced at the others and their looks told him that they believed the explanation as much as he did. Everything on this trip was turning out to be dangerously strange, from the stone pony in the cargo hold to the dead desert they’d left outside. So many shocks and surprises..

“Static didn’t do that to one of my colts Pip. I suggest you start using that brain of yours and figure what did pronto,” Repose replied in a definite tone. Pip followed Repose’ gaze back to Tempest who seemed to be sleeping now, the medic tending to him with every sign of bewilderment.

Pip clenched his jaw, resolve forming on his face, “I’ll get on it Sergeant, I don’t like this anymore than you do.”

“He’s gonna die down there I just know it!” Applebloom wailed as she clung to Twilight. “I should have never let him go, we need ter call him back n….”

“Applebloom pull yourself together this moment!” Twilight scolded. It was that or admit that the sight of the normally unflappable engineer on the verge of breakdown worried Twilight far more than any trouble Pip may have been in.

The bridge crew all stared resolutely at their screens despite the drama unfolding. It took some effort to ignore Applebloom nearing full meltdown, but with a stern glare from Twilight they were making an admirable go of it.

“Ma little’un is gonna be without a father and it’s all ma fault!” Applebloom howled.

“Chief Engineer Applebloom, if you don’t stop this nonsense right now I will be forced to have you removed from the bridge!” Twilight replied stoically in the face of Applebloom’s rising hysteria.

There was a shocked moment where you could have heard a pin drop. No one had ever dared suggest such a thing to Applebloom on her own ship before. Despite Twilight’s unspoken threats several of the crew glanced at their head engineer, fearing some kind of apocalypse was about to happen.

Applebloom had frozen, her eyes wide and a slight tremble afflicting her lower lip. She opened her mouth, shut it before opening it again. It would have seemed comical to Twilight had the situation been different, Applebloom’s vacant expression reminding her heavily of fish gulping.

The crew eyed each other, none daring to break the sudden tension that filled the chamber. With grinding slowness reality reasserted itself and Applebloom’s eyes narrowed dangerously, “Yer wouldn’t dare Twi, not on ma Bloomberg.”

The word’s hissed out like a dagger, all sharp and menacing. Twilight however wasn’t cowed, “What the Bloomberg needs it his Chief Engineer doing her job and not some moping mare who’s gone to pieces.” Several of the crew sank down in their seats and a few even covered their heads.

The moment stretched outwards as the two mares glared at each other, neither one blinked. Then the impossible happened, Applebloom bowed her head with a little smile, “Thank’s Big.D I was kinda losin it there.”

“You’re welcome A.B. Gossip please relay the last message we received again if you please,” Twilight gave an internal sigh, that was a dangerous gamble. She needed Applebloom, if she’d not backed down then…

“Here it is your highness,” Gossip replied in a hesitant manner.

“This is team……..ca…..what the?.......” The voice was heavy with interference before finally ending in a disturbing scream that rattled Twilight’s bones.

“That’s all Princess,” Gossip whispered solemnly.

The first time the message had come across the comms had been dreadful, second time was little better. Twilight racked her mind for an explanation, it must have been desperate for one of the scouts to attempt to use his communicator.

Applebloom had pailed, her trembling redoubled and Twilight hesitated to ask, “What was that at the end Applebloom? I’ve never heard anything like it.”

Twilight feared that Applebloom may relapse, but to her immense relief she swallowed before taking a deep breath, “All I do know fer certain is the signal was from team Three. Pip’s squad. The ident signal confirmed it. As fer the noise at the end..I..I just..”

Another shiver ran through Applebloom, “That weren’t nothin ter do with tech Twi, that was the receiver pickin up summit else. Summit unnatural.”

Twilight’s mind ran wild, this place was just one shock after another. She was desperately trying not to voice the thought of ghosts. They’d all heard stories of phantom speakers on the edge of hearing, of operators who heard weird noises during a late shift. Twilight had never given such stories any merit until now.

“The sooner we can get out of this place the better if you ask me,” Boldstorm snorted and a few of the crew mumbled in accent.

“Not until the job’s done Captain. Once that’s clear I’ll be the first to call it,” Twilight replied.

Twilight cursed internally, every time she felt she finally had a grip on the situation another threat would emerge. She shared a worried look with Applebloom, “Can you be certain that it wasn’t just distortion caused by the Maelstrom?” Twilight suspected the answer, but hopped by asking the question again the answer would somehow be different this time.

“Ain’t no way around it Twi, summit freaky is going on here n we’ve sent our colts right in ter the thick of it,” Applebloom’s voice was threatening to break again, the sobbs only just being held back.

“Okay so the question is, do we send somepony to find out if they’re alright or do we sit and wait?” Boldstorm voiced the question no one wanted to ask.

Would Applebloom ever forgive Twilight if they didn’t send more crew to find Pip and the others? Could Twilight forgive herself if she lead even more Equestrians into harm’s way?

“I knew we couldn’t trust Discord,” Applebloom muttered darkly her accusing eyes piercing Twilight to the core.

“I... “ Twilight began only for Gossip to interrupt with a cry of surprise. Everyone on the bridge turned to focus on the unicorn who held his ear with one hoof, the other waving excitedly.

“Mam I don’t know how they did it but I’m getting a clear signal from team Three!” Gossip was grinning like an idiot.

“Well don’t just sit there gorpin, punch it up will yer!” Applebloom moved so fast that Twilight could have believed she’d just teleported, one moment Applebloom was next to her and the next she was almost crushing Gossip in her efforts to reach the microphone, “Pip! Pip yer stupid ‘can brain’ yer speak up this minute yer hear!”

The tense hush that followed this outburst was almost deafening as all the crew strained to hear the message, “Hi honey, we’re okay. Well most of us are. Tempest is in a bad way. Something nasty happened with his communicator but Stave has got him stable for the moment.

Relief swept over Applebloom’s face, mirroring Twilight’s own. This quickly followed by expression of confusion, “How yer talkin with us Pip?”

There was a brief sound of mumbled conversation from the speakers before Pip’s almost cheerful voice replied, “Well we found a cave which for some reason isn’t clouded by the Maelstrom. I can’t fully explain it yet. I’m still trying to figure out my readings but if they’re right then we’re not even in Sal Palamino any more!”

“What?” Twilight called in astonishment, “Your scryer must be wrong Pip you can’t be…”

“He’s right your Highness, I’ve got a lock on the signal's origins. It’s coming from inside the mountain below us!” The confusion in Sky’s voice only added to Twilight’s bewilderment.

“That’s what I thought, but every time I retried the scan I got the same thing and that’s not all. There seems to be some kind of maze down here with loads of odd carvings on it,” Pip explained, relief heavy in his tone.

“Mam a runner just arrived from team Six, she’s basically reporting the same thing. An odd cave like structure out in the desert. The team leader is asking for permission to investigate further?” Gossip called out eagerly. “What do I tell her?”

Twilight paused before replying, “Okay let’s all just keep calm. This is what we’re going to do…”

Chapter Eight

“Hey Captain, how come you’re not down there with the rest of them?” Skyeye called down from his dome. Boldstorm rubbed his tired eyes with a hoof.

“Well someone needs to stay up here to relay any messages Mr Sky, the Maelstrom is playing havoc with inter-squad communications. So her Highness has very sensibly chosen to direct the messages through the Bloomberg,” Bold felt weary, far more tired than he should be, and that fact was making him irritable. He’d been on longer stints than this, worked harder than this and been still been able to outlast the rest. But this place, something in the air just sapped the spirit..

He stared at the reports still coming in and felt his frown only deepen. They’d been relaying messages for the past three hours and every moment Bold was stuck up here his angst grew. Twilight, Foresight and that lithi were in the squall out there and Bold was fraying at the edges with inactivity and exhaustion.

Recently however some ground teams had missed two checkins. It seemed whatever perversity was causing the Maelstrom only got stronger during the night, effectively cutting off any attempts to reach the princess and leaving Bold with a sick sense in his stomach. They still got some data, but...

“But they can leave the likes of relaying messages to Gossip and I surely?” Sky pressed as he leaned down sideways to peer at Bold through his goggles. The oppressive atmosphere didn’t seem to have much effect on Skyeye, but rather than encourage Bold it only grated on his nerves all the more.

Bold snorted before Gossip chirped, “Her Highness obviously wants us up here, ready in case something goes wrong down there.” It seemed the cheerfulness was contagious.

Skyeye swivelled his chair around, the whole assembly of the dome whirring with it. As part of the their duties as the relay point Skyeye was sifting the data coming in and producing a map of the tunnels below. After marking another section Skyeye glared down at Gossip, his goggles failing to hide his anger.

Gossip for his part simply grinned up in return before replying, “Twilight’s in charge remember so don’t go around questioning her decisions. The Princess knows what she’s doing.”

Skyeye’s lip curled, “Well the Bloomberg might disagree with her on that one. Have you seen the damage he’s taken? We’re lucky to still be airborne.”

It was all show Bold realised, the pair were just as worn and worried as him. They just covered it better. The weight on his soul should have been lifted at this revelation, but even the sense of shared adversity didn’t break through Bold’s somber cloud.

Gritting his teeth Bold fought the urge to stomp his frustrations into the deck. Ever since they’d come to this place the tension in the crew had been growing steadily and he still had no clear idea as to why.

It was more than just the normal stress of the mission, but every time Bold tried to focus there was almost an itch behind his eyes and from the expressions of those around him bold knew he wasn’t alone. He’d flown with Skyeye and Gossip through tougher skies than this without so much as a cross word between them. It’s this place, it gets under your coat and rubs you the wrong way.

“Well if your eyes were half as good as you claimed then maybe we could have avoided all that damage huh? Fat lot of good you’ve been up in that bubble of yours,” Gossip sniped back.

We’re not acting like ourselves. Bold prided himself on being unshakable and a ‘go getter’. Where he would have once insisted on being at the front he was instead here, nursing this squabbling pair.

The nasty suspicion was dawning on Bold that he was afraid. It wasn’t anything tangible twisting his stomach and grasping his normally stoic heart with its icy claws, just a general irrational fear. One that seeped into the bones and soul slowly but remorselessly.

Bold looked out at the unnatural sandstorm and had the unsettling impression that it was in some indefinable manner looking back at him. His mind drifted to Applebloom’s outburst on the bridge yesterday. If anything could prove there was something off about this place then that single interaction alone was it. The chief didn’t break down like that she just didn’t.

“It’s not my fault! I can barely see anything out there but sand. If you want to point the hoof at anypony then blame Twi…. ” Sky snapped, his muzzle drawn out in a sneer before Bold stomped his hoof in warning and left a small dent in the metal.

“Listen to yourselves will you? This is insane. A few days ago you’d ‘ave followed the Princesses to Tartarus and back. Now you’re ready to tear into each other like rivaux chicks!” Belrio squarked from his position at the helm. His heavy accent cut through the escalating fight like a flash of lighting.

It was as if a fog lifted. Gossip and Skyeye blinked as if seeing each other for the first time before grimaces of regret appeared. Bold snorted in appreciation, “Thank you Belrio. There’s something wrong about this place, it’s messing with our heads.”

The words sounded half hearted to Bold even as he said them, but shaking off the grim fatalism he carried on, “Don’t let it get to you, Twilight and the others are counting on us!” The air in a the bridge changed and a charged feeling of determination blossomed once again. Even if just for a short while at least.

“Right you are Captain!” Sky called.

“You can count on us sir!” Gossip saluted.

Bold nodded still doing his best to ignore the dread grasping at him. Hope you’re doing better than we are Twilight, I hate to think of how bad things must be for you down there.

“It’s like pieces of a puzzle only separated from each other,” Twilight called out eagerly, “They all form a complete whole while being an impressive distance apart. I would dearly like to know how they did it.”

Foresight stood dumbfounded as Twilight’s engrossed musing washed over her. Since entering the cave she’d been like a giddy school filly with a new toy and Foresight watched Twilight with growing concern.

This place was an archaeologist's dream, everywhere Foresight looked she saw mysterious carvings and frescoes of ancient design. The twisting passages of the cave had given way to angular corridors of blackened stone that reminded Foresight of obsidian polished to a glossy luster.

Foresight, Twilight and Impasse were in the centre of a circle of guards. The small party cautiously examined the maze in minute detail. But where as Twilight was charged with excitement Foresight couldn’t help but feel a creeping unease about this place.

She’d been in enough magical dig sites to get a feel for her work. It was part of Foresight’s talent to get a feeling of a place and these tunnels simply felt terribly wrong. They were oppressive in a manner that went beyond simple dislike. The very walls cried their discomfort in a silent lament that settled on the soul.

“It’s jumped again your Highness, should I note the location?” Pipsqueak called out, his words devoured by the blackness all around, leaving his voice weak and frail.

Despite the quiet Foresight struggled to hear Pip clearly, the surrounding rock seemed just as hungry for sound as the darkness. Drinking in their voices until they were but muted whispers. The only member of their team who was unaffected was Twilight herself. She practically radiated enthusiasm and confidence.

“Please do Pip. That’s the fifth time, where does that place us now?” Twilight asked her eager eyes aglow.

Pip paused for a moment before replying, “Two kilometers south of our last position.”

Twilight nodded, “See, we moved a massive distance in a single hoofstep. Utterly amazing!”

Foresight strove to keep a positive smile as Twilight indicated for Pip to go back a ways. He complied and after double checking his instruments nodded, “Yes your highness. The navigator confirms your theory. This whole place is a jumble of locations scattered about the landscape and linked by portals.”

Twilight almost squealed with delight and Foresight could hide the frown no longer, “Your Highness, I fear you’re not taking this situation seriously enough. Ponies have been hurt and we’re no closer to finding the Vault.”

Twilight simply rolled her eyes, “Oh don’t be such a spoil sport Foresight. I would have thought a pony like you would be thrilled at such a discovery.”

Foresight glanced at Impasse hoping for some support. His face was blank as always, but after a moment he nodded in agreement, “Foresight is correct your Highness, such levity is unexpected.” Twilight merely stuck her tongue out in response before skipping ahead.

The accompanying soldiers shuffled in agitation, glancing from Twilight to Foresight in mounting alarm. Foresight could only watch as Twilight giggled and bounced her way forward, her own dread growing with every moment. The accompanying guards froze with indecision as Twilight continued her strange mannerisms.

“The shadows are moving…..” Foresight snapped her head around to see Repose watching the walls intently. His eyes were round with fear, darting this way and that with a frantic edge.

Looking for herself Foresight saw nothing amiss, the light from their lamps forming perfectly ordinary images upon the blackened stone. Yet the feelings of cold malice practically dripped from the walls. The sense that they were unwelcome intruders was palatable, like bile on the tongue.

They needed answers and fast, the oppressive atmosphere felt heavier with each passing moment and Foresight had the premonition that something terrible was only minutes away. Like a sleeping dragon slowly waking to find its lair invaded the sense of hostility continued to grow. Twilight had begun singing in the distance, an off kilter tune about potatoes and cheese that made Foresight all the more frightened, of all the ponies here only Twilight seemed to be enjoying herself.

Ever since that spine chilling message back on the Bloomberg, Foresight had been dreading using her magic. Deep in her heart she had silently hoped Twilight would use her own considerable talents and spare Foresight the ordeal. But it seemed Twilight was fast accelerating towards ‘coo-coo land.’

Fighting the rising panic in her heart Foresight closed her eyes and reached out with her magic. Cautiously, like someone testing the water she let the magic brush against the stones of this place.

They were cold, not in a physical sense but in a jaded manner. These walls had seen hundreds of passers bye in their time. Foresight understood these sensations weren’t literally memories, but more an impression left by the passing souls of those who came before.

The overwhelming impression was of great sadness, a grieving for lives wasted. Foresight was only just recovering from that when a fresh pain hit her like a spike through the temples. Creatures had died here, hundreds if not thousands of souls both noble and base.

They had all come here seeking the Vault, yet none had achieved their goal. They had all failed, some turning back while others had pressed onwards to…. The sudden power that struck Foresight knocked her to her knees.

The slender connection she’d made with the history of this place was suddenly and abruptly severed with the finality of a cleaver hitting a chopping block. Foresight reeled as her eyes adjusted, the mental images fading to reveal the physical world once again..

Something had blocked Foresight’s probings. It had been sharp, direct and yet…. “Foresight are you hurt?” Impasse’ asked.

She looked up at him and had to shake away fleeting impressions of a tall white alicorn stallion. Even as Foresight blinked the impression faded, leaving the granite grey Impasse in his place.

“I… someone….” Foresight muttered as she heaved herself upright again. Screwing her eyes shut Foresight tried to recall the brief flash of connection, “There is such a weight of history here it’s staggering.”

“This place is old, I mean really old and lots of bad things happened here,” Foresight gasped as the pain ebbed from her mind. “And someone is here, trying to make us leave I…”

The fleeting image of a red mane and almost pleading eyes drifted into Foresight’s mind, full of strength and yet laced with pain. Not evil yet dangerous…. leaving that riddle aside Foresight looked again at the carvings on the wall. The use of her spell hadn’t been fruitless.

“They’re warnings, rows upon rows of warnings to turn back and leave this place well enough alone,” Foresight whispered, the glyphs all around her screaming their meaning to her despite Foresight’s inability to actually read them.

Foresight grimaced as Twilight’s grinning face drifted into her field of vision, “You’re always on about bad things Foresight, try talking about something fun huh?” Twilight’s left eye twitched and her mouth trembled.

“You always talk about sad things,” The grin on Twilight’s face melted to be replaced with a miserable frown. “Things are so sad, I wish we could just go home….”

Foresight leaned back in surprise as Twilight moved forward and hugged her, “You’ve seen what’s wrong haven’t you? You’ve seen why this place is so sad!”

“Twilight don’t I….” Foresight began, a mixture of embarrassment and fear fighting for her attention.

Twilight snapped back to her silly grin before she practically launched herself at the wall, tapping it and examining the glyphs in fascinated detail, “They’re so pretty don’t you think? This one looks like a birdy with a scorpion tail. So remarkable!”

Foresight could only stare open mouthed as Twilight’s manner switched again and tears ran down her cheeks, “Oh it’s terrible, why would anypony do such a thing! They’re all blue!” Twilight collapsed into a trembling pile, alternating floods of tears and giggles pouring from her.

The sight of Foresight’s foalhood heroine afflicted so sent a spasm of terror through her heart. This was Twilight, the pony of legend shaking on the ground before her. The world she understood was crumbling around Foresight and…..

“Twilight’s mind is in turmoil Foresight. I know she forbade you to reach into her mind before, but if you don’t do something we will lose her,” Impasse’ call broke through the cloud of despair smothering Foresight.

Swallowing, Foresight did as he bid and with trepidation peered into Twilight’s consciousness. She could feel the whirlwind of thoughts that gripped Twilight, the normally ordered impressions and ideas lost in a storm of conflicting emotions and concepts.

Foresight did her best to ignore the pleas and random babble Twilight was spouting, doing all she could to remain calm in the face of Twilight’s sudden degeneration. Incredible Pressure was the only word that explained what Twilight was going through. Twilight’s mind was being battered by overwhelming forces of magical stimuli, as if thousands of voices were trying to make themselves heard inside her head with yet more power pouring in by the moment.

Foresight was astonished that Twilight had lasted as long as she did under such conditions. The stresses must have been enormous even for one as magically gifted as…. Then Foresight saw the problem. Like a spider’s web of energy the very walls had linked themselves to Twilight’s mind, pouring power and memories into her at an incredible rate. They were treating Twilight like an earthing rod.

It was a devious trap, one that seemed almost designed for beings of Twilight’s abilities. These caves weren’t immune to the raging magical storm outside, far from it. They drank in that chaotic power and stored it until a suitable, powerful being came within reach.

The stronger the magic contained within the target the worse the effect would be. It used their very abilities to draw on magic against them. “This place was a trap for alicorns and other beings of similar power,” Foresight whispered and knew what they must do.

Foresight’s eyes snapped open, “Get me a magic suppression collar now!” The soldiers stood dumbfounded before Foresight’s horn blazed, “If you want her Highness to live you will get me a magic suppression collar right now!” Foresight screamed the command into their minds before turning her attention back to Twilight.

Foresight ignored the glassy eyed expressions that swept over Pip and the others, they would understand the need to use domination magic on them afterwards. Foresight instead focused on Twilight, doing her best to take some of the incredible load the trap was placing on her Princess.

The storm of magic filled Foresight’s mind like burning fire. Random images flashed across her vision as a roaring filled her ears. Through the torrent now blasting Foresight’s spirit she saw Twilight grimace before a tiny, thankful, nod was offered.

Through the haze Foresight saw Repose shuffle forward, his expression blank and his movements mechanical. She spared him a single mental command and in that moment Foresight lost her focus. The torrential forces Foresight had been shielding Twilight from surged and she felt her own mind begin to crumble.

The world spun around Foresight and just when she was ready to abandon herself to madness the flood was cut off with a metallic snap. Both Foresight and Twilight tumbled to the ground, each gasping in pain. Foresight managed to open one streaming eye to see if the suppression collar had done done the job.

Foresight’s very soul ached. The after effects of the magical onslaught left searing lines of pain that started from the tip of her horn, ran down her neck before flaring brightly in her hooves. Foresight had only taken a tiny measure of the magical load and even that had nearly blasted her sanity.

Fearfully Foresight watched Twilight, silently praying that they’d gotten to her in time.

“You know, I’m starting to think this place really doesn’t like us,” Twilight finally said in a slow deliberate voice.

Relief washed over Foresight and with a final sigh allowed the pain to swallow her up. She felt the world slip away before passing into merciful unconsciousness.

The collar hung about Twilight’s neck, managing to feel far heavier than the solid metal would have originally appeared. But it was far more comfortable than the alternative. Magic suppression collars were not a new invention in Equestria, being around for almost as long as unicorns had been found.

The poetic lesson wasn’t lost on Twilight, with all the technology we’ve been using she’d been saved by one of the oldest inventions there was. The collar was forged from a magic diffusing ore and effectively negated the magic of those who wore them.

The irony that an invention created to imprison ponies now allowed Twilight to walk the corridors of this maze freely (admittedly without spells or flight) caused Twilight to smile grimly. The trap had been so subtle that Twilight couldn’t help but have a healthy respect for it’s creators.

By the time she’d realised the danger Twilight would have been beyond reason, only the timely intervention of Foresight and the others had saved Twilight from a horrible death. Not of the body but of her very essence, mind blasted until only madness remained.

Twilight was alive and for that she was grateful, but her situation only lead to more questions. Who would create such a trap in the first place and why specifically to target such gifted creatures?

Whoever they were, they evidently didn’t want anyone of significant magical power to reach the Vault. Thankfully the others in the expedition didn’t seem to be in any direct danger, a few of the unicorns among their number complaining of headaches and increased feelings of paranoia.

Every creature in their world had magic in them so the pegasi and earth ponies felt the effects. But the fact it was enough to mortally threaten Twilight really did point to a specific desire to stop alicorns and their equals from entry.

Twilight shook off her musings, they were here now and the sooner they got the information they needed the sooner they could leave this dreadful place. The initial wonder had quickly fled her heart in the face of the dangers presenting themselves.

The charting of the maze was practically completed now. Their first assumption that it was in fact a maze having been proven wrong. There were simply a great many paths that all lead to the one central chamber that Twilight and the others now stood within.

The same onyx stone was ever present. It made up the floor and was arranged in an angular pattern around the circumference of the chamber. Each wall stood covered in the same warning script which only stopped to allow a diamond shaped doorway in each facing..

The chamber itself was dominated by a pool of water, it’s edges surrounded by a raised ledge that followed the borders of the room. High above was a distant skylight which allowed feeble sunlight to filter down into the chamber. By the looks of things they had taken most of the day to travel to this point, the rays from above held the amber hues of dusk.

Twilight heaved herself forward, the collar making her whole body feel like lead. She pressed forward until she could stare into the pool, noting how still it was. No ripples disturbed its surface and as Twilight looked down she saw within her own reflection simply more darkness. The pool simply slipped away into blackness below, leaving its depths shrouded.

Apart from these details the chamber was empty, barren apart from the gathering of explorers. The other teams, also exploring different entrances, had also converged on this place. Each of their respective paths led to this central room, like a spiral or disjoined whirlpool.

They all milled around with sour expressions, several cases of ‘Cave Delirium’ as it was now being called by the medical corps sapping the gathering’s spirits yet further. Now warned it took little effort to fit the afflicted ponies with suppression collars, leaving them uncomfortable but at least lucid.

“Well we’re here, now what?” Twilight asked to no one in particular.

“I guess we solve the riddle,” Foresight mumbled. She’d been in a pretty bad state ever since she and Twilight had briefly shared their minds. The aftershocks had left Foresight with a distant gaze, a slight tremble to her limbs.

Even as Twilight looked Foresight over she saw the sunken eyes and pain held within. Twilight smiled weakly, “That was a very brave thing you did Foresight, even before ‘sharing the load’. Simply using an active spell was incredibly dangerous.”

Foresight smiled grimly, “It was worth the risk and you would have done the same for any of us your Highness. Consider it my making amends for past slip ups,” Foresight replied exhaustion heavy in her voice. “Let’s get this over and done with shall we? I’ve had my fill of strange and dangerous monuments for the day.”

Before Twilight could stop her Foresight cautiously ignited her horn and let the pale blue aura of magic play across the stones lining the central pool, “I think, if I’m careful then I can mitigate the worst effects of the Malstrom, won’t be able to get a clear reading but will just have to hope it’s enough.

Twilight couldn’t just stand there while Foresight exerted herself again. Even as she thought it Foresight turned her head towards her, “No your Highness, I need to do this. I’m sure you’ve already figured out how I do my history spell, but with the greatest respect this is my job. Plus we all know what would happen if you took that collar off.”

Twilight’s muzzle scrunched up in annoyance, but Foresight was right of course. she gave a deep sigh before stepping back and letting Foresight do her work. Twilight could only watch as the magic seeped into the stone and gently prised out its secrets for Foresight’s analysis, “Okay, but at the least sign of trouble we’re putting a collar on you.”

Foresight nodded, eyes closed and her breathing shallow. The only evidence that she hadn’t passed out was her eyes moving behind their lids and a slight twitching of her hooves. The moment drew on and as it did a sheen of frost began to spread out form Foresight. The trembling increased and Twilight was about to order a collar to be used, but Foresight held up an admonishing hoof, “No, I can do this. Just need to be careful and…”

Several ponies muttered darkly and Twilight winced. Even after all Foresight had just done the others still didn’t trust her. Some prejudices were just too deeply rooted to vanish overnight it seemed. Twilight began to gain an inkling into what Foresight went through every day. Equestrians would treat her like some kind of pariah, a reminder of a darker past that everyone would rather forget. Even the putting herself in danger for them wasn’t enough for some.

The fact that she’d just saved Twilight’s life wasn’t enough to sway them it seemed. The bat ponies, ice hearts and lithi all still suffered in some degree from what Nightmare Moon had done. Some hurts ran too deep for an easy cure.

No wonder Celestia and Luna had wanted this whole mission done quietly. The raking up of old injustices was painful but that didn’t mean they shouldn’t try everything to make it right. Twilight looked to Foresight and Impasse her heart going out to them. They were victims here, not monsters. All the more noble for doing good despite the poor reaction they received.

Twilight’s eyes met with Impasse’ and she felt a sudden connection with the lithi, a deep understanding borne of adversity. Maybe it was the brief sharing of her mind with Foresight but now Twilight saw him truly as a hero. Despite their curse the lithi had served Equestria faithfully since Nightmare Moon’s fall. A whole hidden history of dedicated sacrifice the world at large knew nothing about.

Any doubts as to whether their task was a just one had vanished in that moment and Twilight resolved to do whatever she could to help the lithi. Not from a duty to Celestia and Luna, but as a personal thank you to the lithi.

“As always the answer is simple once you know it,” Foresight announced with triumph, drawing Twilight’s attention back to her.

“Where does the earth and sky meet but never touch? Look for yourselves!” Foresight waved a hoof over the pool and Twilight instantly saw it. The sky was reflected within! Although miles apart the sky touched the surface here. The clues had been in the design of this place, several independent points, yet all making up the cave system. Touching yet distant.

“And the second part?” Twilight asked, reckoning she had a good idea already. Where breath fails but the soul never gives up.

Foresight nodded, “Yes your Highness I think we’re in for a long dark swim.”

Chapter Nine

“Surely somepony else should go, you can’t even use your magic in here!” Foresight pleaded but Twilight simply shook her head as she continued to strap the air tank to her back.

“No two ways about this, someone has gone to a terrible amount of trouble to make sure that I don’t get to the Vault. I’m not going to give them the satisfaction,” Twilight pronounced grimly.

“You can’t take this personally Twilight. This place has been hidden and barred from everyone, not just alicorns and the like,“ Foresight tried to reason, but the dangerous look in Twilight’s eyes would brook no argument.

Even with her collar on Twilight seemed to radiate power, if not magic then in sheer will. “This place is still getting to you your Highness, you’re still being influenced by….” Foresight tried again only for Twilight to stamp her hoof.

“Even if I am that doesn’t change my mind, enough Equestrians have already suffered in this place and I will brook no more,” Twilight snarled, her anger an almost physical force.

“Your Highness, at least take some of the soldiers with you. You may need their help to face whatever is down there,” Boldstorm pleaded vainly.

“I have made my decision, thank you all for your advice but this time I will not put anyone in danger other than myself,” Twilight insisted.

“And what would have happened if you’d been alone when that last trap hit you huh?” Foresight countered, but it was no use.

“I’m going alone and that’s it. No more arguments, no more debating. This ends here,” Twilight finished her preparations and moved to the pool’s edge.

Twilight ran over the mental checklist of her equipment: Chemical flares, spare rations, goggles and many others trinkets for the attempt. She even had a short sword buckled to her side. Heavens bless Applebloom and her forward thinking, every piece of equipment didn’t require Twilight’s magic to activate.

The dark depths of the water seemed to glare back at Twilight as if in challenge. Deep at the back of her mind Twilight knew she was being foolish. All the council her friends had given seemed wise, but in her heart Twilight felt that this was the right way to go about things.

They’d trusted tech and it had let them down, they’d tried magic and it had nearly killed her so now Twilight was trusting to the one thing that had always seen her through her adventures. Her heart, her instincts. They were screaming at Twilight that she needed to do this part of the journey alone.

It made little sense and seemed to fly in the face of logic, but sometimes a pony just had to take a leap of faith as a dear friend had shown Twilight all those years ago. To say she wasn’t scared would be lying of course, Twilight was terrified. There could be anything down there. Still her mind was made up, so for better or worse she was going in.

“If you don’t hear from me in two hours then you can send someone after me, until then I’m doing this alone,” Twilight commanded, looking to each of her friends in turn until they bowed their heads in acceptance.

“Please be careful your Highness,” Boldstorm said quietly, his normally gruff voice timid.

“You’ve all trusted me this far, trust me this time,” Twilight assured before she lowered her goggles and clamped her teeth around the respirator. She gave a little salute before diving into the pool and powering forward with her wings.

The water was icy cold and Twilight gasped in shock, nearly losing her grip on the mouthpiece. Instinctively she made to cast a heating spell only for the collar Twilight wore to unravel the spell before it began.

Shaking herself down Twilight forced her limbs to work, pushing herself further and further away from the surface, the blackness below rising up to greet her. Reaching around Twilight extracted a flare and pulling the ignition squinted in the sudden light. Twilight held the new star out to reveal the way ahead.

The walls of the pool remained straight as they disappeared downwards into the gloom, a perfectly smooth geometric hole leading into the shadows below. The water was crystal clear, no floating particles or drifting algae hid the shaft as it lead directly downwards.

With fresh confidence Twilight powered downwards, her flare the only source of light in this place, the already weak rays from above having quickly faded. Twilight was alone in her small world.

The seconds turned to minutes and still Twilight pressed downwards, the pressure of the water all around growing with each thrust of her wings. Swimming like this was not all that different from flying Twilight realised. The water behaved much like the air would, but offered a far greater resistance.

Onwards and onwards Twilight pressed, being forced to light a second flare as the first one gave up its valiant fight against the ever present darkness. Surely it couldn’t be much further? Whoever made this place couldn’t have counted on the visitor having breathing gear?

Still Twilight pressed onwards, her ears popping as she dove ever deeper into the unknown. Just as Twilight feared she’d been wrong about all this the shaft suddenly angled so that it leveled off and became a sideways branching tunnel.

As Twilight swam closer she saw the walls were once again covered in glyphs, but without her magic there was no making any sense of them. With nothing else for it Twilight powered on, doing her best to ignore the numbing cold that seeped into her.

The new tunnel was just as perfectly crafted as the shaft had been, if Twilight was any guess then she would say it was perfectly proportioned. The walls, floor and ceiling forming a perfect hexagon all covered in runic symbols.

Just as suddenly the way angled upwards, so that Twilight found herself swimming directly upwards. A distant light filtered through the water and to her relief Twilight saw the welcoming signs of the surface ahead.

Letting her spent flare sink, its job done Twilight added her fore hooves to the effort and made good time until finally she broke the surface again. The roar of air filled Twilight’s popping ears and she had to blink against the sudden glow all around.

Twilight took a cautious sniff of the air. Finding it fresh and clean Twilight removed her respirator and pulled herself towards this new surface’s edge. This new chamber was almost an identical mirror of the first, only instead of darkness there was warm light that had no discernible source.

Heaving herself out of the water Twilight shivered. The numbing cold of the plunge had sunk into her very bones and Twilight now fought to keep her limbs from trembling. Twilight began shaking the water from her, buffeting her wings in great sprays of droplets that left a rainbow hue in the strange light.

Dancing from hoof to hoof to warm up, Twilight reached around and pulled out a clockwork watch before studying intently. The whole journey had taken just under five minutes. A strong healthy pony could survive that…No that couldn’t be correct.

The flares Twilight had used were rated for ten minutes burn and she’d gotten through two of them in the time she’d been under water. She stared at the watch again and to find to her annoyance the hands had stopped moving.

Twilight added another item to her growing mental list of inventions needed, before finally taking in her surroundings properly. Instead of the dark onyx style stone this chamber appeared to be made out of some sort of white marble.

Peering closer Twilight could make out little veins of gold that threaded their way through the stone. As her ears began to adapt Twilight could also make out a gentle background chime, soft notes rising and falling in a pleasant way.

After all the past ordeals Twilight found herself instantly on guard, her eyes darting from one doorway to another. Just like the previous chamber they were arranged in the hexagonal pattern around the room, the same strange glyphs lining their edges.

Twilight began a slow trot about the circumference, the chill in her limbs slowly fading as she took in deep lungfuls of fresh air. Just like their twin, the doors led into more passages lined with carvings. The empty corridors reflected the sound of Twilight’s hoof falls back to her.

Pricking her ears Twilight tried to focus on the gentle chiming. It followed no discernible pattern or tune she knew of, but was strangely calming. Like tiny bells jingling in the distance.

Putting these musings aside Twilight got down to business. First she took out her navigator but to Twilight’s dismay it simply spun crazily, unable to mark her point of reference to any known map. Her communicator was the same, giving Twilight nothing but static. For all Twilight knew she could be on the other side of the world.

‘Tuting’ She stowed the useless trinkets away and instead concentrated on the carvings. They were different from their counterparts, looking far more ‘friendly’ than the jagged and bizarre depictions from before.

They were still a complete mystery to Twilight however, not that she’d been expecting them to be readable in any case. Twilight was just deciding which door way to use when she caught movement out of the side of her eye.

Turning quickly Twilight saw, or thought she saw the glittering outline of a pony. It was only an impression, gone before she could properly focus upon it. “Who’s there?” Twilight called out, her voice echoing around the empty room. It was a cliche, but Twilight couldn’t think of anything better to say.

All that answered her was the same gentle jingle. Twilight stood for a moment her eyes darting this way and that, but finding nothing further slowly turned back to her task, “Well they all seem to be the same, may as well just pick one.” With slow deliberate motions Twilight removed some red coloured wax sticks and began leaving a brief message on a doorway.

It made sense to leave a trail, should the others follow Twilight they would need an idea of which way she’d gone. Her task completed Twilight shook off the last of the water clinging to her coat and pressed onwards.

The tunnel was much the same as the central chamber, the warm glow and musical chimes ever present. Twilight pressed onwards expecting at any moment to be jumped by some monster or spring some trap, but nothing barred Twilight’s way or moved to assail her. This place seemed genuinely peaceful.

Still Twilight didn’t drop her guard and traveled the winding path with her eyes ever watchful for mischief. She rounded corners, trotted up inclines, passed ever more examples of detailed carvings and still nothing blocked Twilight’s progress.

Twilight tried the communicator again just to be sure and was greeted by yet more white noise. With little other option Twilight simply followed the glowing passageway. Her wax marker saw no further use as there were no divisions or branching tunnels, simply a continuous hexagonal path leading ever onwards.

Her journey continued without incident until, finally, Twilight was confronted by a glowing wall of silvery light which stretched across the tunnel, completely blocking the way forwards. Its form was ever shifting and Twilight noticed little pinpricks of light dancing within.

The barrier rippled like milky water. Cloudy hues of grey intermingled with the white swirls while the little glowing motes weaved around them both. The tiny golden lights darted and spun just under the rippling surface, like tiny candles held behind a white sheet. It was… Twilight watched as the tiny motes began to spin faster and faster, forming a whirlwind of colour before suddenly exploding outwards.

Fearing some new devilry Twilight shielded her face from the sudden glare, poised to defend herself. She summoned a bubble of magic to…the collar glowed, a deadening weight which sucked the power away and left Twilight cursing.

The tiny motes of light however passed right through Twilight causing no harm. They continued past her, their touch warm yet uncomfortable, until vanishing around a bend in the tunnel. Twilight had only a moment to wonder on this strange phenomenon when the ever present glow suddenly dimmed.

Twilight reached down, drew her sword and with the handle clamped firmly in her teeth she braced herself. It felt so strange to hold a weapon in her teeth, but with her magic blocked all Twilight could do was turn around and face the way she’d come. The sword shook as she panted, its tip dipping and rising with Twilight’s own breathing.

The light was dying along the passageway behind her, like snow melting to reveal hard stone underneath. Not only that, but the calming chimes had also faded, leaving a ringing silence in its wake. Her eyes leaped from one growing shadow to another as Twilight waited. The darkness continued to gain ground until only the shimmering barrier behind Twilight gave any illumination to the scene.

Twilight stood waiting, her breath coming out in snorts while her heart hammered within. In the tense silence it sounded terribly loud, as if it was going to leap out of her chest. Still she waited, the air charged with expectation until finally a golden glow began to appear further down the tunnel.

Twilight tensed, her wings outstretched as with almost lazy slowness a figure appeared. It moved with an odd swaying motion, and as Twilight focused on it she saw that it was comprised of thousands of tiny points of light. The same lights that had flown past her only moments before.

This new manifestation was clearly a pony, though as Twilight continued to study it, she realised that she could clearly see the floor and walls beyond the radiant creature. It was big, at least twice the size of Twilight and picked out in glowing motes was a long horn reaching up from the forehead.

Twilight braced herself, lowing her own head in challenge and splaying her fore hooves defensively. If the approaching figure took any angst at this display it didn’t show it, but simply trotted forward in a leisurely manner.

This golden pony finally stopped a few feet away from Twilight and tilted its head as if studying her. By the looks of the frame and shape of face Twilight guessed it was a stallion. But it was hard to tell, the pinpricks forming ‘his’ outline were in constant flux and his eyes were simply empty rings of the same.

They both stood there for a long moment, Twilight tensed and ready while the stallion waited at apparent ease. The sword felt heavy in her jaw, the long blade clearly designed for a pony stronger than herself. Nevertheless Twilight gripped it with determination, her eyes never leaving her opposite.

Finally the figure lifted an insubstantial hoof and pointed at Twilight, its expression never changing. In return Twilight snorted before pawing at the ground. He didn’t waver but continued to point a hoof at Twilight, his manner calm and almost Inquisitive.

The moment drew on and to Twilight’s mounting suspicion the pointing hoof revolved until the figure seemed to be offering it to Twilight. She stared at the limb her mind racing. Was it actually trying to be friendly?

After all the dangers and threats Twilight was in no mood to trust this being, yet something about it reassured her. There was no logical reason to trust him, but Twilight almost felt as if it wanted to help her.

The sword dipped at her indecision and in that moment the figure leaned forward suddenly. With a tiny ‘click’ that sounded like thunder Twilight felt the suppression collar slacken, its deadening weight slipping from Twilight’s neck. This pony or whatever it was removing Twilight’s protection!

She swiped inexpertly at his hoof with the sword before the glimmering had could be drawn back, but the blade simply passed through meeting no resistance. With a cry Twilight dropped her sword and tried to catch the collar as it slid from her neck and began its slow fall toward the ground.

Expecting to feel the incredible pain at any moment Twilight cursed. She’d fallen for such a simple trick. This creature had been playing her again. Frantically Twilight grabbed for the collar, only for the glowing hoof of the other pony to knock it skittering across the floor and into the magical barrier behind Twilight.

Twilight could only grimace as her one means of protection was swallowed by the churning wall of energy, the collar’s passing leaving tiny ripples in the barrier like a stone dropped into a murky pond.

Twilight lunged again for the sword, but with another deft flick from the star pony it bounced off the stone before it too vanished into the barrier. Twilight felt her heart sink as her opposite simply stood there.

As she watched Twilight thought she caught a sad expression as, still with an easy air, the stallion spread a pair of concealed wings. The tiny fireflies of his form glowed brighter. Twilight wasted no time to see what he’d do next, feeling the heady rush of her magic flowing back.

As the power rushed back, Twilight used what time she had to hurl a glowing bolt of purple light. The full pressure of the stored magic would be upon her soon, but Twilight was determined to make some gesture of defiance before it overcame her.

The magical lance simply scattered the dancing lights that made up his face before they reasserted themselves in a melancholy expression, the empty eyes conveying nothing but pity. Before Twilight could try again the stallion’s form dissolved, the points of light exploded outwards again before flying past Twilight and through the barrier once again.

Twilight threw her spell after the fleeing creature, but it did no good. Worse than that Twilight could feel the incredible vortex of magic building inside her mind and she shook at the feel of it. Bereft of the shielding qualities of the collar the pent up energy began to trickle, then flow before finally rushing in a huge wave into her. A tidal force of fiery pain that burned down through her horn and into her soul.

Gritting her teeth Twilight looked around desperately, but her attacker had gone through the barrier. The mad idea struck Twilight like a bolt from the blue, it was risky of course. Twilight had no idea what the rippling wall of power was or if she could survive an encounter with it.

As the pressure continued to mount Twilight quickly made a decision. What she did know was that staying here would certainly kill her. With a scream of desperation Twilight chased the fleeting figure into the wall of light and was engulfed in a storm of noise and blindness.

Dazzling light assailed Twilight while a roaring wind buffeted her. After the relative calm of the tunnels this sudden assault hit Twilight like a hammer, the twin forces of howling noise and gritty gale causing her to stumble.

Tumbling, Twilight felt the ground change from hard stone to something warm and yielding. The world spun and sand flew as Twilight rolled down a steep incline until with a groan she finished up at the base of a massive dune.

Looking back up the way she’d come Twilight saw a black stone doorway, half shrouded in the swirling eddies of sand which flowed across the land. It stood alone, framed against the horizon with an ominous air about its carved details. What was more disturbing was that there was no building or structure to go with the portal, simply more sand that shifted in the gale.

Of attacker there was no sign, just more rolling dunes that stretched away as far as Twilight could see. She looked about herself and saw the brief glimpse of her sword, already being swallowed by the relentless advance of sand.

Pressing forward against the gale Twilight recovered the blade before the desert claimed it. With mounting frustration she searched about for her collar, but it became quickly obvious that it had been consumed by the sands as thoroughly as an ocean swallows a stone.

Even as she probed and dug Twilight saw her own hoof prints were vanishing almost as quickly as she made them. The uncaring sand smothering any chance of Twilight finding the collar again. She shouted her anger at the uncaring sky, without the trinket Twilight would be unable to return through the tunnels.

She could of course wait for Foresight and the others but the threat of that alicorn made Twilight’s decision for her. He’d been willing to leave Twilight to a horrible fate back there in the tunnels…

Twilight’s glared about herself looking for the tell tale glint of sparks, but saw nothing other than the unrelenting blizzard of sand. Then she saw it, there on a distant dune Twilight could make out a winged figure atop a distant dune. Standing tall and proud, Twilight saw a powerfully built pony.

Twilight narrowed her eyes against the relentless gale, was it the same foe as before? Was that the weak sunlight reflecting or glowing motes?

Her brief glimpse was swallowed up as the wind howled with doubled ferocity, as if some unseen hoof was throwing great collections of dust to block Twilight’s view. Anger, pure and simple flooded Twilight. This pony, whoever he was seemed intent on playing with her.

Eyes stinging against the tempest Twilight forced her way forward, catching glimpses of the black alicorn ahead. Each hoof step was a battle in its own right. The buffeting wind increasing with every step taken but Twilight would not be denied this time.

The distance was worn down by her determination, until she was mere feet from the dark silhouette. In his arrogance the other pony hadn’t moved, his back towards Twilight as if she were of no consequence.

Struggling the last few steps Twilight drew her sword and held it in a magical grip. The walls of the trap were behind her now, but still Twilight dared not use any stronger magic. This place wherever it was could just as easily be as dangerous to her. Instead she levelled the simple weapon and bellowed a challenge, “Who are you and why are you doing this!”

The yell was snached away as the storm raged all around. If the stallion heard it he gave no sign, continuing to stare resolutely in the distance beyond the dune. Twilight’s anger rose, this pony had tried to kill her and she would have answers.

“Don’t think I won’t use this!” Twilight strained to make her voice heard over the rush of wind. Her challenge greeted with a mouth full of sand full of dust for Twilight’s efforts.

Head bowed against the ever increasing gale Twilight forced her way upwards, until she was inches away from her target, “Hey I’m talking to you! Answer me or…..”

Twilight felt suddenly very foolish. Before her, carved out of the same dark stone was a statue. It wasn’t even a pony, let alone an alicorn. As she drew close Twilight saw it was actually a time worn griffon, its claw pointing ahead into the distance. The details were worn by the persistent sand, leaving only the rough outline of once sharp talons and beak.

Twilight almost chuckled with relief, the stresses of sojourn finally finding a crack in her determination. Shaking her head sadly Twilight paused to take stock of her situation. Here she was in the a desert again. By the looks of things it wasn’t even the same one she’d entered only hours before. The sand here was finer, paler and, what was annoying, far more invasive.

Peeking out from the statue Twilight tried to make out any familiar landmarks, but found the close pressed sand storm hid any chance of that. Vainly Twilight tried her navigator again, but the the hands still danced as if in mimicry of the dust all about Twilight.

The only point of reference Twilight could see from her vantage point was what appeared to be further statues close by. The dune she was on banked sharply downwards until the ground leveled out unexpectedly into a flat plain beyond. As the sand moved Twilight could make out a vast collection of ruined buildings amongst the statues.

They looked just as time worn as the griffon Twilight stood beside. The black outcrops stood rounded and dilapidated. Twilight felt her resolve falter, there was no clear direction in this squall. Maybe I should just wait for the others? I…There, dancing just on the tip of the statue’s claw was a small collection of sparkling lights. They spun and weaved before with a flash darted off towards the distant ruins. To Twilight’s surprise they left a glowing trail in their wake.

The griffon statue seemed to be pointing in that direction and Twilight frowned at this new development. “First you try to kill me, then you leave me a trail to follow?” With fire burning in her heart Twilight decided to press on. Somewhere out there was the puppet master who’d been toying with Twilight and her friends since they’d arrive in Sal Palomino.

Out there was the Vault and the key to completing her quest. With fresh vigor filling Twilight’s soul she pressed forward down the dune. Even as she stepped down the wind changed direction and began to buffet her forwards.

The journey down the dune was far easier and soon Twilight found herself crossing the flat expanse she’d seen from above. There were further statues and chunks of dark rock here too. It was half masked by the storm, but Twilight thought she saw crumbled walls and broken towers in the brief moments the pall lifted.

Twilight had long ago given up trying to understand the strangeness of this place, that a flat plain could be directly next to a billowing desert would normally have been impossible. But here it was and all the while keeping a resolute eye on the trail Twilight trotted into the surrounding ruins.

Chapter Ten

Foresight stared into the inky depths of the pool, its stillness utterly the opposite of the raging storm inside herself. Had she sent Twilight to her death? What if she’d understood the riddle incorrectly?

Outwardly Foresight kept up her well practiced calm, it wouldn’t do to let the others know of her unease. She’d been so sure with the magic of her divining spell flowing through her mind. But now left to her own devices Foresight felt the creeping doubt crawling up from her soul.

So many things about this place weren’t what they seemed, how could she be sure that her spell was the answer? The power that had blocked Foresight’s attempts, that had been an unexpected development. She hadn’t driven it off, it had simply let Foresight be.

As the minutes piled onto each other Foresight felt certainty melting away. She hated the waiting, that was always the worst. With nothing to do but wait the mind has far too much time to think about all the things that could go wrong.

It certainly didn’t help when all those around you were having a similar problem. With Foresight’s brief sharing of Twilight’s mind her own resolve had been shaken. Her confidence had taken a blow that left Foresight unable to muster the most basic of shields against the minds of those around her.

Most didn’t even bother to hide it behind impassive glances or fake smiles anymore. The ponies all around Foresight suspected she’d led them into a trap, or more accurately their Princess into one.

She knew it was the fear talking; this place got to you. Even Foresight with all her practice at the mental arts was susceptible the gnawing oppression of these tunnels. She was weary, the bone deep exhaustion of the soul more than the body. The constant threat wore you down until everything looked bleak.

It dawned on Foresight that she missed Twilight already. There was something about her, the almost tangible hope that Twilight produced. Foresight could easily understand why others followed her so easily.

“You’re my hope Foresight,” The old words reopened a wound in Foresight’s core as the similarities sparked off a fond memory. They’d been spoken so many years ago by a pony that had made Foresight’s heart soar. Back when she’d honestly believed that an ice heart and a pegasus could really be….

The crisp crackle of spreading ice shook Foresight from her revery. The still water had clouded over while she’d been deep in thought. The glinting sheen of ice caught the dying embers of the distant sun above.

Shaking herself down Foresight saw that unsurprisingly the others had backed away again. Their eyes were wide with distrust, their thoughts accusatory. Only Impasse stayed by her, his own ravaged form all but immune to the cold she produced.

His own black, empty eyes were full of more solace for Foresight than the fearful stares. It must have been her own imagination that told Foresight that he looked to her with empathy. She knew only too well he ‘felt’ nothing. Still the impression persisted as Impasse watched Foresight, flying in the face of all she knew. Maybe just a shared understanding?

“It’s been nearly an hour now and no word from her highness,” Boldstorm stated flatly, “Time to send in the troops I think.”

Foresight gave a sharp intake of breath. The hostility and venom behind Bold’s thoughts cut Foresight all the more deeply for they only added to her own fears. She turned her gaze away from Impasse and looked Bold directly in the eyes. “Twilight told us to wait two hours Captain, I intend to follow that through.”

His face said it all, Foresight didn’t need the angry mutters from the others to tell her of the rising danger. She could feel the fear and reproach simmering just below the surface, their target clear.

“Captain, listen all of you. This place is twisting your minds. Please, surely you’ve all felt it and know what I mean. Impasse and I are not your enemy,” Foresight tried but she already saw her pleas falling on deaf ears.

“You’ve been giving a lot of orders for an ‘attached adviser’ miss. Seems to me you’re the only one here who ain’t having trouble,” A burly earth mare stomped forward.

‘Thorn Strike’ Foresight lifted from her mind, the rude habits of old resurfacing in this charged air. At her side was a vicious looking griffon whose storm grey feathers covered a lean physique.

‘Spear Tip’ had a typical predators mind, all focus and anticipation. Foresight inwardly cringed at the instinct there, the need to chase down and revel in the catch. Griffons weren’t evil creatures, in many ways noble and brave. Foresight could see in Tip those qualities too, she also saw the subtle stoking of his fiery heart and the need for blood by the magical discord all around.

“What, nothing to say to us little ice heart?” Thorn derided.

Foresight met her angry gaze with one of her own. It would do no good to argue with Thorn. The hurt of loss was upon her and it raged like a caged animal in Thorn’s heart. Slowly Foresight convinced her own face to soften, “It’s hard for all of us Thorn, just calm down and….”

Foresight saw the hoof’s swing in Thorn’s mind moments before she made her move. Still it caught Foresight’s cheek with a blow that left her reeling. Pain exploded across Foresight’s jaw and she tasted the blood on her tongue. Impulsive actions were always harder to predict.

The second jab was just fast, but with forewarning the dark unicorn was able to lean out of it’s way as many of the surrounding soldiers cheered. Foresight’s protectors turned to an angry mob by the stresses placed upon them.

Not all of them of course. As Foresight narrowly evaded another blow she reached out to find most of the soldiers were in various states of indecision. Bold, whose certainty had been fraying since their arrival shied away at this new turn of events. When they needed his leadership the most he could only second guess himself, no help there.

“You’ve been a poison since you arrived!” Thorn shouted, her heavy frame looming over Foresight as she brought back her hoof for another swing.

Foresight desperately tried to break through the cloud of madness that had engulfed Thorn’s mind. Something vital had snapped inside and the pent up rage was now surging forth. Foresight had images of a pegasus, thrashing on the ground his mind undone by (in Thorn’s mind at least) an underhoof and cruel fate.

Tempest had been more than just a comrade, Foresight could see that now. It was the kind of loss that drove ponies to do very foolish actions and in her weakened state Foresight knew she’d have no way of swaying Thorn now. Spear Tip was another matter however.

Foresight let her power flow, necessity for survival overshadowing the potential threat of the chaotic magic all around. With the tiniest encouragement Foresight altered Spear’s perception just enough. What had begun as a dive for her own throat changed into a sideways barging action that knocked Thorn aside, the pair tumbling and rolling across the ground in a tangle of claws and hooves.

Deep gashes opened across Thorns green coat until with a confused stare Spear Tip leaned back, his horrified expression clear. His own talons dripped with blood and he let out a cry of anguish as Foresight felt her own legs tremble. Even that little nudge had take more effort than Foresight could truly muster.

Thorn for her part raged all the more. Her hooves flew up to connect with Tip’s beak to the accompaniment of a terrible crunch. She paid her friend no heed as he toppled backwards, blood streaming from his shattered beak. The others all backed away as the now bloodied mare struggled to stand.

“You witch! You monster!” Thorn bellowed, heaving herself upright before baring down on Foresight again. “I knew we couldn’t trust you!” Lowering her head and pawing at the ground Thorn broke into a gallop.

Foresight was too tired now, she’d pushed herself too far and with a gasp she felt her own legs buckle. Even as she saw the floor coming up to meet her, Foresight caught sight of another shape moving to block the charging Thorn.

The pale body of Impasse interposed himself, his own form solid and unshaken. The floor struck Foresight heavily, knocking the last of the wind from her lungs and sending shooting pains across her ribs.

Thorn suddenly blocked, slowed before glaring at Impasse, all trace of sanity vacant from her rolling eyes, “And you! You freak! We’re all risking our flanks out here for a monster like you? We should put you back in whatever hole you climbed out of!”

Foresight read the intent in what was left of Thorn’s mind and tried to scream a warning. Not for Impasse but for Thorn, “Do….Don’t you’ll...”

Thorn resumed her charge and time seemed to slow as the world spun around Foresight. The sounds became distant as with terrible inevitability Thorn rushed forward, Impasse not moving an inch as she closed the distance.

A distorted scream of fury escaped Thorn’s mouth as she flung a hoof up and around. The blow drifted with galactic slowness until with a sound of pulverised stone it connected with Impasse’ face.

He didn’t even flinch as chips and fragments exploded outwards. Foresight closed her eyes not wanting to see the results of the impact, a sudden silence descending across the scene. The shocked minds all around Foresight stopped, as frozen as the tinkling of shards clattering against the floor. “I’m so sorry Thorn, please understand I could not let you hurt Foresight.”

Foresight forced her eyes open even as the world around her spun. Thorn was standing there, her own expression one of utter confusion. The rage behind her eyes seemed shaken by Impasse’ strange reply. He turned his head slowly until one eye regarded Foresight.

Impasse’ already marred visage was now cracked and split, Thorn’s blow having fractured his cheek and sent several cracks spreading from the point of impact. Foresight knew what a terrible risk he’d taken in that last act, for both he and Thorn.

“You….” Thorn began before horrified gasps escaped from the crowd. Several mares screamed while stallions wailed. Still confused Thorn made to turn around when she suddenly stopped, glancing down at her foreleg.

Foresight could see from here the tiny splinters of stone that had embedded themselves in Thorn’s leg and the relentless spreading of grey that seeped from them. In utter terror Thorn screamed and frantically scraped with her other leg in a desperate attempt to remove the shards, but only succeeded in scoring further marks in both limbs.

The ponies all around pulled back as, with dreadful slowness, the curse spread further. Thorn’s afflicted leg became too heavy for her to lift and she wept pitifully as her other forelimb soon followed. Their combined weight dragging Thorn down and she toppled, back legs kicking desperately.

Foresight wanted to turn away, knowing the end that was coming but she couldn’t. Thorn began to gasp and strain on the ground as the petrification reached her chest. The muscles locked as the stone transformation advanced, unhindered by cry or struggle.

Of all the ponies present only one approached Thorn, his hoof steps sounding like deep drums in Foresight’s ears. Without a word the abused Impasse stood over Thorn and to the surprise of the others leaned down until he could look into Thorn’s terrified eyes.

“I’m sorry that this happened to you, but know I will not let you suffer,” Impasse reached forward as Thorn continued to make a choking sound, her lungs no longer able to move and Foresight saw a tiny measure of gratefulness mixed with her fear. At the end there was no anger there, only shocked shame before, and with a sickening crack, Impasse twisted.

Foresight screwed her own eyes shut at the sound and she felt the overflowing ache of all those around join her as Thorn’s struggles ceased.

When Foresight finally managed to open her eyes again Thorn was gone with only a statue in her place. The mare had simply been scared and angry and certainly didn’t deserve such an end. Impasse for his part simply stood there and regarded each Equestrian in turn, “For your own sakes, listen to Foresight. She has been keeping you as safe as she can this whole time. Avoid the trap this mare fell into. Let this be a lesson to heed our warnings.”

Shouts and cries erupted all around and Foresight could feel the outrage bubbling up again. It was like a black slime that swept over those present and only deepened their loathing of both Impasse and herself. The glares of all pierced Foresight and she felt the outrage turn to a desperate need for vengeance, hot and wrathful.

Foresight tried to push herself upright, willing her own hooves to take her weight. But it was no use. Impasse continued to stare about them, his eyes as cold and empty as ever. Yet again Foresight thought she saw the tiniest flicker of sadness and chided herself for being foolish.

“Thank you Impasse, it’s been an honor to serve you,” Foresight sent in a resigned manner. She had no desire to see further hurt come to those around her and so wouldn’t fight them anymore.

“The honour has been mine Foresight, maybe it is better….” Impasse replied before a huge fountain of water erupted from the pool behind them. Everyone shrank back this time as with wings beating slowly Twilight emerged, water cascading from her and a look of utter fury in her eyes.

Astonishment smothered Foresight even as the water doused her, the liquid stiffening to form a crystal sheen on her coat. Before she could recover her wits a glowing purple sphere encased both Foresight and Impasse. This was quickly followed by a booming voice that seemed to shake the walls.

“I cannot believe you all! I’m gone for less than two hours and you end up killing each other! Have you so little confidence in our nation? My vouching for Foresight and Impasse not enough for you all?” Twilight’s anguish was like a new star, only it froze instead of warmed.

“There are enough things here trying to kill us all without you adding to them!” Twilight continued, tears flowing down her cheeks and mixing with the water that still clung there.

Suddenly the fears and worries of this place, were blown away in a wash of arcane force that caused the walls to crack and several chunks of stone to rain down on the assembled crowd. Even these were caught in a purple glow, their descent halting before being hurled aside to shatter on the already ravaged murals.

All those present awoke as if from a nightmare, blinking in the sudden glare to see the madness that had nearly swallowed them all. They were friends, colleagues and above all allies.

All hung their heads in shame as Twilight’s disappointed gaze swept over them, unable to meet her glowing eyes. She alighted on the now fractured stone floor, the various inscriptions and carvings dissolving as if time had devoured them in a heartbeat, “I only wish I could have returned sooner.”

She made her slow way over to Thorn, the earth mare’s solid stone body revealed clearly for all to see. “This place shall claim no more lives, it’s magic is now undone and remade anew.” Even as Twilight spoke the patterns and glyphs reformed, their substance utterly changed until all traces of the clinging malice was gone.

Foresight could only stare in wonder as the oppressive darkness was replaced with comforting light, “Bu...but how?” She managed to stammer before Twilight slowly turned her head to regard her, “I have been in the Vault and I now know where we must go and what we must do.”

Foresight smiled gratefully up at Twilight, “It’s good to have you back but what of the beast that guards the Vault and the Vault itself for that matter?”

The glow faded in Twilight’s eyes and in some manner looked slightly diminished to Foresight. Where as before Twilight had been radiant and dazzling, now she was just plain Twilight, “It’s quite a tale and although I can’t tell you all of it I will explain what I can…..”

Twilight was utterly lost, the glittering trail of magic had winked out and left Twilight at the foot of a looming wall. The tumbled down stonework lay half buried in the dust but every so often a section was just visible through the storm.

Twilight peered left and right, taking in the general dilapidation and wondered why she’d been lead here. There had been no sign of the shimmering alicorn that had confronted her since she’d set hoof in this desolate place. She doubted he’d finished with her yet, no doubt toying with Twilight for some reason.

With the tunnels behind her, Twilight had grown more confident about the magic she used. Not that it had done her much good. The ever present dust refused to be stopped by any spell she knew, working its way into every little nook and cranny of her being. Instead Twilight had fashioned a makeshift mask out of spare cloth, which at least kept the intruders out of her mouth and nose.

Peering around the closest of these stone outcrops Twilight saw nothing special about where she’d been led. The flat expanse looked just the same as all the other landmarks Twilight had passed. Ruins and time worn statues the only thing to be seen among the perpetual grey light here.

Twilight tried to pick a direction, assuring herself that if she focused on a certain landmark she’d at least make some meaningful progress. Positioning herself just past the wall she picked the tallest spire of rock looming out of the squall and headed for it.

Her hairs prickled as she pressed forward and the wind decided to take an interest in her once more. It grew in severity, rising and buffeting Twilight this way and that as if trying to spin her around. The harder the wind tried to dissuade her, the more Twilight felt she must be going in the right direction.

Gritting her teeth and bowing her head Twilight worked her legs, determined to put one hoof in front of another even as the wind grew to a tempest. Twilight dared to use some magic, lending it’s strength to her own.

She made brief headway until like a raging beast the wind redoubled its own efforts until Twilight was fighting to even keep her footing. The only sounds she could hear was the howling gale that pressed into her.

Her strength faltering Twilight looked about for shelter and found it in a solid looking statue of a dragon. Its coiled form was carved low, the sand piling upon the windward side, but leaving a small lee in which the gale held no sway.

The poor beast’s head had fared far worse than the rest of its body. Broken off at the neck the dragon’s head was half buried, the snout rearing up out of the dust. Carved as if snarling definitely the dragon seemed to glare at Twilight like she was the cause of its woes.

Tired and sick of the constant dust Twilight paid its threatening expression no heed. She sidled into the small pocket of relative calm before sinking to her haunches. Catching her breath Twilight frantically tried to think of what to do next. She’d trusted her gut so far on this solo attempt and all it seemed to have done was lead her in circles.

Was the mysterious alicorn trying to help her or hinder Twilight? She certainly didn’t get the impression of anger or malice in her brief encounters. Yet its actions were certainly hostile. It seemed to push Twilight to the very edge of endurance each time and when she was about to fail suddenly gave a helping hoof.

It was a strange theory, one that bore testing if Twilight was going to press on any further. Feeling slightly silly, Twilight released a very theatrical sigh, “Oh it’s too hard I may as well give up….” She paused, ears pricked for any sign of response.

The wind continued to howl, the sand continued to swirl and Twilight chuckled to herself she…then she felt it. A spark, a flash of magic that continued to glow in her mind like the point on a compass. Aha! I’m onto you now, who ever you are!

The wind instantly sprang up to meet Twilight, but this time she had the assurance of knowing where she was going. The shining beacon of magic was like a lighthouse in the storm and Twilight stubbornly refused to be stopped.

It was with no small trace of satisfaction that Twilight saw she’d been heading in the right way before, the looming shadow ahead was exactly where the beacon was leading her now.

The wind screamed its plea for her to stop, tearing at the makeshift mask and pulling at Twilight’s coat like a mad creature. Still she pressed onwards, her conviction giving her more strength than any magic could muster.

It was if a wall had been placed to block Twilight’s progress, a solid barrier of force that tried its uppermost to hinder each and every step forward. Twilight’s progress slowed to a crawl until with a final shout of defiance Twilight felt the wind suddenly stop. It was so sudden that Twilight almost stumbled forward.

Her ears rang in the sudden silence, the muting of wind leaving no time for her to adjust. Steadying herself Twilight looked up and saw for the first time the clear blue sky above. All around was the tempest driven dust, but right here the air was still. It was as if Twilight was in a giant pale funnel, the walls of the storm still raging all around.

In the clear air Twilight saw that before her was a half obscured avenue of black stone. Lining either side of the walkway were further statues. At first glance their almost regal forms must have represented a significant selection of the world.

Zerba, griffons, dragons, ponies and many many others stretched away either side. They were carved with armour adorning their bodies and stone weapons held in their assorted appendages. This all led the view to a distant pyramid, which seemed oddly small for such an avenue.

Still carved out of the same dark stone, but whereas all the previous architecture had been worn and battered the scene before Twilight was immaculate barring the slight covering of dust and rocks. The pyramid itself was flat topped and even as Twilight peered at it she saw as its summit a familiar form.

A muscular alicorn statue dominated the building, his wings outstretched as if in the act of diving down. His fore hooves supporting the weight of his frame and his mane billowing out behind himself. Twilight couldn’t be sure of course, but it was very similar to her other encounters.

“This must be the Vault,” Twilight whispered to herself as she put a hoof forward with a crunch.

Twilight froze before allowing her gaze to travel down to where she saw the bleached skull of a unicorn, its brittle dome had crumpled under Twilight’s weight and with horror she saw that what was first taken as rocks were in fact bones. There were thousands of them and not all of them pony either.

She back peddled quickly and frantically shook her hoof trying to dislodge the last few fragments that clung there. If this was really the Vault then in theory the monster that guarded this place would not be far away.

Looking about anxiously Twilight saw no sign of any beast or monster, in fact she saw no sign of any living thing at all. Only the light glinting off a large set of embossed doors that must have been the entrance to the Vault.

She still felt the magical beacon, its pulsing throb almost like a heartbeat. It was definitely coming from the pyramid ahead. It was then Twilight hesitated, now she was here the sudden fear that Twilight was still being toyed with welled up.

This was all far too easy after the last few challenges and so with cautious steps Twilight began her advance towards the pyramid. She’d only gone a short way when a sudden movement in the air caused Twilight to halt. The dust and bones of eons were flowing away. Moving as if a wind blew them outwards, but no such wind was there.

The black path below was suddenly revealed, and as Twilight looked she saw the same crawling script was written into every paving slab. No doubt further entreaties to turn back and leave at once. The dissolution of the centuries continued until the whole monument stood as if it was carved only yesterday.

Twilight panted, sweeping her gaze back and forth as she searched for any sign of danger but still none came. After allowing the stillness to settle Twilight took another hesitant step forwards.

The sudden blazing power dazzled Twilight as the ground below her hooves trembled. It was as if the beacon that had guided Twilight was now a incandescent star and shielding her eyes she looked up to see the statue atop the pyramid was gone.

Instead there was now a terrible, glowing figure: The same alicorn stallion Twilight had seen before only this time in the flesh. He was descending with powerful wing beats, his ember red mane streaming out from his armoured head. It flowed and danced just like Celestia’s, the golden yellow motes that Twilight had been confronted with earlier twinkling within.

As he drew closer Twilight could see his coat was off white, mostly hidden under a well fitting suit of armour which glinted like polished silver. His golden yellow eyes regarded Twilight with interest, their colour matching the glow about his horn.

Held within his magical grip was a large hammer almost the size of Twilight herself, its rounded head made from the same silvery metal as the stallion’s armour. Its haft was carved from a deep chestnut wood and around it were woven bands of dark cloth. Similar cords trailed from just under the hammer’s head, tiny symbols jangling as the stallion touched down on the ground.

Twilight felt the strength of the being before her and was staggered by it. She had no doubt in her own mind that should he decide to be hostile she would stand little to no chance against him. Not just in magical might either, muscles moved under the segmented plate he wore and Twilight could see just how impressive he really was.

His chest and powerful legs would not have looked out of place on a buffalo such was their scale, yet he also held himself with a regal grace that reminded Twilight of Celestia. There was a similarity about the face and eyes that reminded Twilight intently of the royal pony sisters in fact, although clearly a stallion.

The feel of his magic, now unmasked, was also akin to the royals too now that Twilight could study it clearly. Almost the same, but different in subtle ways as well. He also seemed to shared Celestia’s need for theatrics and with his grand entrance concluded the blazing magic dwindled.

He stood there for a long moment, his eyes studying Twilight in an unreadable manner, the hammer still gripped in the golden glow. Twilight returned to scrutiny, staring resolutely into his own eyes that glinted from within the ‘T’ shaped helmet he wore.

Finally the stallion spoke, his voice deep and resonant. A pleasant baritone that was edged with the faintest hints of sadness. Twilight didn’t understand the words, sounding alien to her in their steady flow but she did understand their meaning, “So another comes seeking the Vault and its secrets. Why do you want what is within?”

Twilight paused, the odd sensation of hearing a strange language and yet understanding it at the same time a little disconcerting. Twilight straightened up, her horn barely level with the base of this pony’s neck, “I’m here looking for a cure that has cursed many of my people. A state of living stone that I hope to undo.”

Her challenger came forward slowly, his armoured shoes sending slight trembles through the rock as he stepped purposefully towards Twilight. His curious stare continued to bore into Twilight and she was unable to see if he liked what he saw.

“You’re no common visitor ‘Elevated’ one, I’m surprised you made it this far,” He began to slowly circle Twilight who shuffled to keep him before her.

“Elevated? You mean these?” Twilight spread her wings in explanation.

Still the other’s expression didn’t change or even acknowledge that he’d heard Twilight’s reply, “I can see your intent is good, but tell me what makes you think you’re able to bear the weight and responsibility of what I guard?”

Twilight’s ears flattened, “You’re the monster, the beast that stands watch over this place?”

Her opposite paused as if considering her question, “I am the protector, but I assure you I am no monster. My name is ‘Vigil’ and I do what I must to keep this place safe from those who would use the Vault for evil means.”

Twilight remembered the bones that had covered the ground round about and swallowed. “You killed them? All of them?”

Vigil looked pained, “Not all. Some came here with noble purpose, like I sense in yourself, but they were overwhelmed by whatever is in the Vault.” Twilight was surprised to see a tear welling in Vigil’s eye, “Death can be a mercy as well as a punishment.”

“So you’re not going to stop me from entering the Vault?” Twilight asked cautiously.

Vigil paused again before laughing without humour, “Stop you? Certainly not. I would dearly like to see some good finally come of this place. I’ve guarded the Vault since the earliest days of this world, Elevated One, and would be glad to see my task ended. I dearly wish to see my cousins again.”

Twilight felt like she’d been hit by his hammer, “But the traps, the random magic and all the deadly obstacles?”

“I never said I made this place, only that I was placed in charge of keeping it safe. I know no more about the contents of the Vault than you do Elevated,” Vigil replied slowly, “The Vault contains knowledge that if gained by those with power already could spell the end of the world, or perhaps its salvation I know not either way.”

Twilight’s fear was replaced by astonishment, “You have no idea what you guard?”

Vigil nodded, “It was not meant for any of the ‘First Born’, why do you think my cousins never come to visit me? The temptation would be too great.”

Twilight frowned, “Cousins? You do mean Celestia and Luna right?”

“That’s correct Elevated,” Vigil confirmed, “Even during her time of madness Luna wouldn’t dare set hoof here.”

Things began to make more sense to Twilight now. The traps and anti magic nature of this place were indeed to keep out royal alicorns and other powerful beings. If the wrong hooves got hold of what was in the Vault then it could be disastrous.Yet….

“But if you wanted me to succeed here then why didn’t you help me sooner? Why let me and others suffer when you could have done something?” Twilight felt her anger rise as she thought of Tempest and no doubt the thousands of others who came here with good intent only to be killed.

Vigil looked confused “I offered you no help? I only knew of your presence when you appeared in the desert out there.”

Twilight shook her head, “No? The glowing lights, the magical beacon. Someone has been guiding me here! It must have been you, I saw your likeness in the tunnels it….” Twilight trailed off as Vigil’s blank stare proved his ignorance.

“I do not know of what you speak, it seems another wishes you to reach the Vault as well. Either way I will not bar your passage, “ Vigil announced and Twilight was surprised to see him smile.

She gave Vigil a sidelong glance before making her way towards the bronze doors. Vigil fell in besides Twilight and she was once again struck by his scale. Vigil took only one step for every three of her own, “Celestia and Luna never told me anything about you. Are you really their cousin?”

Vigil laughed heartily his mirth booming in its strength, “Is it so hard to believe? There are more first born than just Celestia and Luna little Elevated.”

“Twilight,” Twilight replied with a snort.

“Little Twilight then,” Vigil continued, “Has the past been so thoroughly forgotten. Are there not tales of the world’s beginning and of the first Council of Harmony? “

Twilight felt her doubt returning, “Well no. Most of the history I know of is of the founding of Equestria. There’s some stories about a time before that, like how Hearth’s Warming Eve came about. You seem to know about Nightmare Moon at least.”

Vigil looked pained, “Well I guess it’s Celestia’s prerogative to run her realms as she see fit.”

The pair walked in silence for a while, the statutes either side marking their progress towards the pyramid ahead. “Do I call you sir or something like that?” Twilight finally asked and Vigil gave her an amused glance.

“Me? No, I have no title or the such. I am Vigil, just Vigil. It describes my duty and me all in one,” He was smiling but Twilight felt an undercurrent of disquiet.

“You’re all alone here?” Twilight asked softly and saw the brief wince on Vigil’s face and knew she’d hit the mark.

“It’s the way things have to be sadly, I was made to guard the Vault and no other would be up to the task. You have seen that this place is not the easiest place to find.” Vigil waved an armoured wing and Twilight could see the great care and workmanship that had gone into the metal.

Studying further Twilight caught sight of Vigil’s flank and the depiction of his own helmet was Vigil’s cutie mark. “Also the visitors I tend to get are seldom happy to see me,” Vigil concluded as they at last reached the doors.

Up close Twilight saw the carvings more clearly now. They covered the large doors from base to summit and unlike the stone work had a far more wholesome quality to them. “Well this is where I leave you Twilight, I hope you find what you need within.”

Twilight frowned, “But surely you can help me further? You’re…”

Vigil held up a hoof, “I am a First Born as I told you. I was not meant to see what is held within the Vault. Maybe if you are the first to survive the ordeal then you can tell me about it?”

Twilight swallowed as Vigil’s words pressed home. She wasn’t out of danger yet. With a heavy grace the doors swung open silently to reveal only darkness within, “Remember Twilight, stay true to your purpose and only look for that which you need. Most of all trust your heart.” Vigil cautioned as the doors began to close behind her.

“Good fortune to you Elevated,” were the last words Twilight heard before the darkness swallowed her completely.

Chapter Eleven

“So Vigil is an alicorn then? That’s very surprising,” Foresight said, her astonishment clear.

“I know, I would never have guessed that from the descriptions we heard,” Twilight replied as she led the way up the boarding ramp of the Bloomberg. The airship hung low to the desert floor, its propellers idling as ground crews set about gathering the stragglers.

So much had changed in such a short time and Foresight still marveled at the cause. Twilight had remade this place. She had rewritten the very nature of the Sal Palomino desert! It was a breathtaking feat of magic that Foresight had only ever thought possible in story books.

She could already see the tender young shoots of new growth beginning to push their way through the barren ground and there were even some birds sailing overhead. A miracle was the only word that sprung to mind.

“But you still haven’t told me about the Vault! What was in there? Why did Vigil let you pass, what….” Foresight broke off as Twilight held up a warning hoof.

“I told you I can’t speak of what I saw in there. Some things are best unknown, alright?” Twilight’s expression became dour. “I owe Vigil that much.”

Foresight snorted angrily, “You can’t expect me to just let it go Twilight! What you’ve done here is amazing, you brought life back to this place!”

Twilight fixed Foresight with her most intense stare to date, “No, there are many reasons why the Vault was hidden so well and from so many. It’s dangerous, more than I can tell you. I only just got out again because of a binding promise I made.”

She handed the stunned Foresight a glowing crystal. Foresight stared at the gently glowing gem before peering at Twilight again. It was subtle, but there deep under Twilight’s optimistic expression Foresight detected something. A growing sense of wrongness that just wouldn’t leave her alone.

Twilight smiled as if nothing was awry. “I want you to hold on to this and meet me in the briefing room in an hour. No matter what happens you’re to show it the others understand?”

Foresight frowned as Twilight turned and without another word proceeded up the ramp, leaving the data crystal in Foresight’s hoof.

The doors slammed shut and sounded far too much like the doors of a tomb to Twilight. There was only darkness all around her. It wasn’t menacing, yet Twilight could feel the gaze of something watching her.

With the briefest spark of magic Twilight dared to light her horn for a moment. In the sudden flash Twilight caught the impression of angular walls, their dark outlines reflected in the meager glow. A straight corridor lead forward and down, the end of it lost in the shadows below.

Her confidence returning, Twilight fully lit her horn and took a proper look at the surrounding features. Unlike all the other walls this place was smooth and polished. The rock was perfectly sculpted as if from one huge piece.

There were no lines where block met block, nor were there any signs of dust or wear either. The feeling that Twilight was being observed only grew as she took a few hesitant steps forward, stopping at the beginning of the ramp that lead downwards.

There was still no light down there. Twilight’s horn failed to pierce the darkness which seemed to writhe and billow. It was the same black shroud that surrounded the caves earlier and Twilight had a pretty good idea what it meant. “Looks like portals are still the name of the game.”

Twilight advanced with growing confidence and was just about to push through the barrier and see what awaited her when the darkness bulged suddenly.

Twilight danced back as a horn, quickly followed by a pony stepped out of the shadows before her. She could only stare in confusion as the purple alicorn mare regarded here with familiar eyes. Her eyes.

“This is going to get very complicated very quickly Twilight,” The other Twilight said in a resigned voice.

“No, no wait I’ve done this before, you’re me right? From the future?” Twilight asked hesitantly.

Her twin tilted her head back and forth, “Yes… but it’s a little more complicated than that okay. I’m on borrowed time as it were.”

Twilight’s ears flattened, “Borrowed! I‘m in trouble?”

The other Twilight shook her head, “Not exactly but the others definitely are. They need you but, you’re needed inside right now as well. Best to forget you saw me and get on in there.”

“You’re not helping me feel better about all this,” Twilight grumbled only for her copy to chuckle.

“That’s just what I thought you’d say. Look just get in there and know I’m going to take care of the others alright?” The other Twilight said in a no nonsense manner.

Twilight stared at the forbidding darkness, “What’s beyond the portal?” Twilight asked but when she looked back to herself the other pony had gone.

“Well I guess I should follow my advice,” Twilight muttered before she stepped through the swirling darkness. It wasn’t unpleasant, just a brief sense of dislocation before Twilight found herself in yet another room.

Instead of dark stone there was warm polished floorboards. The walls were lined with shelves which in turn held all manner of books. The whole effect was of a cosy library, filled with golden brown furnishings and the occasional jade decoration.

It was reminiscent of a gentlepony’s study. In the centre of the room was a desk covered in scrolls and documents all resting on expensive looking green felt. There was even a cosy little fireplace with logs crackling within.

As she glanced about Twilight could see no exits and even peering behind herself saw that the white plain wall was also bare. Okay not what I was expecting.

Curiosity peaked Twilight moved slowly around the room, looking at the titles of the books lining the shelves. They had very strange titles such as “Ambition, the hidden peril” and “Confidence, beware where it leads you.”

Twilight shifted her attention to the desk and saw scrolls and papers covering it. She saw an inkwell, various pens, pencils and even a little lamp. Her gaze moved to take in the little plaque that adorned the desk and froze as she read the name: Twilight Sparkle

“Okay, okay, this place gets stranger,” Twilight mumbled as she saw among all the trappings a small envelope with the simple title, “Open Me.”

Double checking she was truly alone Twilight lifted the curiosity. Its yellowing paper looking out of place when compared to the other well kept items covering the desk. With slow care, expecting every moment for some dark thing to leap out, Twilight opened the letter.

“Dear Twilight,

In case you haven’t guessed this already the room is a test. Be sure to know which words to heed in here.

Your’s faithfully,

Twilight Sparkle.”

Still holding the paper in her magic, Twilight turned it over to check that was the whole message and finding nothing more looked about the room again, “A test huh?”

Twilight continued to scan the various books and other titles that surrounded her as she pondered the meaning of the note, “Well I’ve warned myself so best pick something safe to start with.”

Straightening up Twilight roved the shelves and looked for a ‘safe’ title to read. There were hundreds, far more than should have been able to fit into such a small room. Twilight looked back to see she’d only gone a few feet from the central desk despite having walked about for several minutes.

All the books seemed to have an ominous title adoring them. Finally Twilight gave up looking for a ‘safe’ title and instead went for the smallest book she could find. In the end she settled on “Hope, the prelude to disappointment.”

It was a small white covered book, little more than a pamphlet. Twilight headed back to the central desk and placed the innocent looking book down as if it might explode. Oh well here goes nothing. Poised ready to slam the book shut the moment it did anything sinister, Twilight opened the front cover with her magic.

She stood there for a long moment simply staring before a confused snort came out. The book inside was blank. Twilight turned the pages one after another only to find they were all the same. There was absolutely nothing written on them. Her brow furrowed Twilight closed the book and saw the title had changed, “Disappointment is what you found.”

Twilight read the title over and over again, trying furiously to understand what the point of it had been. “Well that didn’t tell me much,” She muttered before looking around for another book. Passing the assorted shelves Twilight finally settled on a dark red book called “Dedication, opportunities missed.”

Twilight brought the book back to the desk and repeated the same actions as before, half expecting the book to be blank also. This time she was wrong. The book was full of pictures of, well, Twilight. Each an image of her past.

Twilight saw herself as a foal in magic kindergarten, nose buried deeply in a book unsurprisingly. That wasn’t the focus of the image. All around Twilight saw all the other foals playing and having fun, making friends while she was busy with her studies. Under the picture was the caption written in her own neat hornwriting: “Friends I never knew.”

She turned to another picture where an older Twilight was reading another book in the park, but the scene again focused on the other ponies. There in the centre of the shot was a timid looking stallion who eyed her longingly. Twilight read the caption and felt her heart tremble: “The love I could have had.”

Twilight slammed the book shut and took a calming breath. She knew that stallion, the shy and retiring ‘Quill Point’. He’d been at school the same time Twilight had been, she’d even helped him out a few times in a study group. I had no idea he felt anything for me.

She stared at the book as an icicle of doubt began to grow inside her. No, this had to be a trick. This book was cursed to put Twilight off surely? But what if? Shaking herself down Twilight opened the book again and dared it to try again.

This time it showed Twilight holding a little foal with Quil looking on in love struck joy. Twilight looked so happy. The pain in her heart only grew, she could have been…. This time Twilight threw the book away even as she wiped tears from her streaming eyes.

“That was low!” Twilight screamed at the room even as her chest heaved, sobs threatening to burst out. The flow of emotion had been so sudden and unbidden that Twilight was shocked. The red book thudded off the wall and landed with its cover facing Twilight almost mockingly, “Happiness that passed me by.”

Twilight stood panting as she stared at the book for a long time. There was no reason to believe what she’d just seen. After all the traps and tricks this place had thrown at her Twilight shouldn’t be surprised that it would stoop to such.

“Right! Enough of this, I’m going to find a way out,” Twilight announced.

True to her word Twilight began searching the room for anything out of place, doing her best to ignore the books she passed. She felt around bookshelves, lifted the rich rug and even peered about the ceiling. But no exit presented itself to Twilight’s view.

Frustration mounting Twilight returned to the note and read it again. Clearly this test was something to do with the books all around, but after the last experience she had little enthusiasm to read more. She had no stomach for any more ‘history’.

Closing her eyes Twilight took several breaths before searching the shelves again. She looked for books that seemed to lead somewhere. Daring another, “Good Intentions and where they lead.” Twilight read furiously only to be greeted by an agonising future where she was seen as a tyrant. Casting down Celestia and Luna to replace Equestria with a land of complete ‘order’. Nothing out of place, all fixed in eternal predictable order.

Twilight ripped that book apart. Shredding the scraps until she threw them in the fire and watched them burn. She vowed that such a fate would never come to pass, yet deep within she felt doubt. A world of order had a certain merit to it.

Shaking off this idea Twilight tried several other books, but they only got worse. Each showed Twilight all manner of tragic regrets and fearful futures. That they were mutually exclusive didn’t matter. They all could be. Soon Twilight was trembling in a heap, surrounded by sundered scraps of books. She wept, unable to see any way to progress. The burning question of ‘what if’ tormenting Twilight the more she tried to ignore it.

The Vault was rumoured to know everything, had it already seen Twilight’s actions and knew how they would end? A kind of madness gripped Twilight, she had to know what the end would be. She had to know if there was any point to going on or would it all end in failure.

Twilight frantically scoured the room for any hint or clue as to what the future held, but with each book it seemed to become less certain. Everyone of the potential futures was bleak, every choice however well meant always lead to pain and suffering in the end.

Finally with a scream of despair Twilight lit her horn and unleashed a barrage of bolts into the surrounding shelves. She intended to blast her way out of the suddenly confining room. She’d flee back to Equestria and tell the princesses that there really was no cure for the Lithi.

The books exploded all around her, their contents filling the air with paper shrapnel. Twilight didn’t stop however and continued to rain arcane wrath upon the hapless shelves. Soon the air was thick with smoke and the sounds of crackling fire. All the time Twilight continued to hammer the shelves.

Yet there was no end to the targets, as fast as Twilight destroyed the books more would take their place, the shelves full of undamaged works. Eventually Twilight tired, her wrath spent. All around the floor were smouldering chunks of books, the occasional flame licked cover and ruined treaties. Exhausted Twilight sank down again and cried openly.

As the dust settled Twilight looked up to see the shelves were full again, examples of Twilight’s failures looking down at her almost mockingly. She gave another gasp before lying down among the fallen books, not caring that soot blackened her coat.

Just as Twilight was about to close her eyes, hoping never to open them again she caught sight of a tiny glimmer coming from the desk. It was a reflection of herself, distorted in the rounded edge of an inkwell. At some point during her frenzied despair Twilight must have broken it and now the contents was spreading slowly across the blank paper.

Twilight stared at the sorry state of the bottle and couldn’t help but draw a comparison for herself. So pathetic, broken and…. Twilight wasn’t sure where the flash of inspiration came from but it hit her like a thunderbolt.

Slowly she arose and looked at the room with new eyes, of all the things in the room Twilight had ignored the central feature of it. She saw the empty scrolls and paper just waiting to be filled.

The air in the room seemed to shift and Twilight almost felt a sense of fear from the books all around. With a simple spark of her magic Twilight levitated an unbroken quill and delicately dipped it in the spreading ink.

With purposeful strokes Twilight wrote a simple phrase, “My future is for me to decide and I will live with the consequences.”

The books all around shivered and Twilight knew she was on the right track now. With growing determination she wrote further, “I have made choices and I will live with them.”

The shelves began to shudder and several books fell to the floor, “I name my enemy here: ‘Indecision’ and ‘Regrets’. They will haunt me no more. I will ‘listen’ to myself.”

The whole room vibrated for a moment before, with infinite slowness, everything simply dissolved. The books, the desk and even the walls vanished to reveal the open pathway leading onwards. Twilight was back on the ramp again, the dark stone all around and a door now stood open before her.

Foresight pushed open the door to the briefing room, a satchel carrying the various items Twilight had requested, “Twilight? I’m sorry I came a little early I but….Twilight are you alright?”

“I’m fine Foresight, but I want you to go I’m not ready for you yet,” Twilight replied, sweat running down her muzzle.

Foresight paused, before pushing a chair under the trembling, “Twilight you really don’t look well, what happened?” Foresight watched as Twilight lent on the table, her limbs shaking.

“I’m fine honestly. I just need to wait here for a while,” Twilight whispered quietly, “I did what I needed to do that’s all. No need to worry about me. You go and get some rest yourself.”

“I could fetch a healer?” Foresight asked the panic rising in her heart.

Twilight’s head snapped round and she gave Foresight a determined stare, “NO! Ehm no healers I….I just need to rest for a while that’s all. Now please go alright.”

Such was the power behind those eyes that Foresight backed off. Twilight looked weaker by the second, her wings drooping and even as Foresight watched she saw a couple of feathers had drifted to the floor, “Twilight I must insist that we get you help! Tell me what happened in the Vault, maybe we can fix this if we know what happened.”

Twilight only shook her head and even that effort seemed too much for her. With a final sigh Twilight slumped forward before toppling sideways off the chair. “Twilight!” Foresight yelled as she dove forward, but no response came from the stricken princess.

Full blown panic flooded Foresight. After fruitlessly trying to revive Twilight for several moments she threw herself at the comms unit and quickly punched the emergency call. “Twilight’s collapsed in the main briefing room we need a medical team here now!”

Her task done Foresight galloped back to Twilight, she looked even worse if that was possible. Her wings were almost barren and patches of her coat were balding before Foresights terrified eyes.

It was several agonising minutes before she heard the pounding of hooves from the corridor outside. Hope flared and Foresight rushed forward to meet the ponies as they opened the door, “She’s over there quick!”

Instead of the friendly faces Foresight had hoped to see she was greeted by several armed wardens. These were thankfully followed by a number of medics along with a furious looking Applebloom, “Twi! What have yer gone and done ter yerself!”

Foresight moved to help, but with a stern look from Applebloom the guards lifted a pair of stun batons, “That’s far enough Missy.”

“Oh for heaven’s sake! Not this again!” Foresight shouted even as the medics rushed to Twilight’s aid. Foresight didn’t need to read minds to see they were as lost as she was, but they began their ministrations.

“Nothin against yer Foresight, but yer were the last one with Twi when this happened. It’s standard protocol,” Applebloom explained sadly. “We’d have done it ter anypony so don’t take it personal like.”

Foresight was only half listening, her attentions fixed on the rapidly degenerating Twilight. With shocking speed her muscles thinned, her mane and tail turned white before crumbling away.

The medics frantically began casting spells, the mixed hues of combined magic surrounding the failing Twilight in a rainbow cloud of power. Foresight could only grimace and stare as sweat broke out on their faces. A spasm ran through Twilight and she let out a fevered moan, her eyes rolling and fluttering open.

Foresight gasped, Twilight’s eyes were now a milky white, their normally kind purple hue replaced with a blinding affliction. Still the ponies at Twilight’s side threw more magic into their spells, their own bodies shaking with the effort.

It was terrible to watch, not just because of the disturbing sight of Twilight in such distress but because of the hurt of those all around. Not for the first time Foresight wished she could just turn off her talents, blind herself to the sorrows of those around her.

It was hard enough to deal with her own ache and fears, but the pain was doubled and doubled again as Foresight understood the feelings of the others. Applebloom was almost crippled with loss, the waves of crashing against Foresight like tidal waves. It was like the love of a sister who could do nothing to change events.

Nor was Applebloom alone, everypony present ached for their princess. It was grief that transcended respect and loyalty to some distant ruler. They loved Twilight, they venerated her and despite all their efforts they were losing her.

After only a few minutes Boldstorm thundered in his eyes wide with worry, “Is it true? I heard that the Princess was……” He took one look at the now emaciated Twilight and froze. Skeletal thin and almost utterly devoid of coat Twilight gave one final shudder and then became very still.

Everyone stopped, no one ready to believe what they’d just seen. Foresight could only stare open mouthed, what was left of Princess Twilight Sparkle turned an ashen grey and crumbled into a pile of dust.

The world simply stopped and Foresight almost felt her own heart burst with the pain. It stabbed her core just as if a spear had been thrust into her chest. Disbelief, fear and a smothering shock all collided in the collective souls of those present.

The medic backed away, their faces pale and for a long time there was silence. Then a wailing gasp erupted from Applebloom. She tore across the room and knocked the stunned ponies aside before staring down at the dust.

Shock turned to dismay and the others began to sob or cry out, the impossibility of what had just happened finally becoming a reality. It sent Foresight to her knees, the wrenching despair of those around her threatening to break Foresight’s heart in two.

Still the grizzly event wasn’t over. The very dust itself evaporated until there was no sign that Twilight had ever been there at all. Applebloom’s wailing was joined by several sniffles and a heart wrenching groan from Bold.

He spun around and pounded the wall with his stocky hooves, leaving dents in the metal and cursing loudly that he should have been there, had done something to stop Twilight from going alone.

Applebloom just sat on her haunches, staring at the floor in mute agony as tears rolled down her cheeks. She’d stopped wailing, the grief robbing her of any strength or comment.

Boldstorm stopped his pounding and through the haze of pain Foresight felt his resolve crack. She watched him through a single streaming eye as he turned slowly and made his way over to the comms unit by the door.

With a trembling hoof he activated it and began to speak coldly, “Crew of the Bloomberg, this is your captain speaking. A few moments ago Princess Twilight Sparkle….” Bold paused for a moment, regarding them all with a face heavy with utter despair, “Ehm, Princess Twilight Sparkle is dead.”

Twilight Sparkle was gone. The collective shock of everyone aboard the Bloomberg sunk into Foresight’s mind like an icey talon and paralyzed her soul. It crashed down upon her like a mountain slide. What was left of Foresight own composure broke and left her mewling on the floor. The famous Twilight Sparkle who had saved the world time and time again, who had been the one to restore Luna back to Equestria was dead.

Chapter Twelve

“Now that’s not something you see everyday,” Twilight muttered as she rounded the latest turn in the corridor. Twilight’s weariness was momentarily forgotten as she stepped into an imposing chamber.

The tunnel opened out into a vast triangular room with a glowing orb in its centre. The black stone seemed alive, like water under the moon’s gentle light and Twilight suspected she was finally at the pyramid’s heart.

About three foot across, the glowing orb floated within a cradle of surrounding stone pillars. These reached up into the ceiling at a steep angle until they met in a point, reminding Twilight of a tepee framework.

The glowing sphere was a pale blue and even as Twilight watched it she saw ripples like waves flow across its surface. It hung in the air, completely unsupported and in some very odd way Twilight felt it was ‘looking’ at her.

As she advanced, Twilight saw that a ring of glowing runes were set into the floor surrounding the cradle with a pale blue aura of their own. They looked suspiciously similar to the very same enchantments that she would use to summon Discord, only wrought with such precision as to leave Twilight in awe.

She slowly walked about the chamber, looking cautiously for any signs of traps or snares, after everything Twilight had been through she was taking no chances this close to her goal. Satisfied that there was nothing amiss that she could detect Twilight completed her circuit and stood studying the floating globe curiously.

It seemed a disappointing end to such an ordeal but the heavy charge of magic in the air hinted that this simple sphere was far more than it appeared. Cautiously Twilight stepped forwards until she was right at the edge of the ring, “Right I’m here, now what?”

“Welcome Twilight. You have arrived just as I thought you would,” The voice made Twilight start and she looked up to see the source of the sound. It seemed to be coming from the orb itself and Twilight nodded as her suspicions were proven. The ring contained some sort of creature.

“I am the ‘Oracle of Eternity’, keeper of the world’s secrets,” The Oracle said and Twilight realised that it spoke with a whole host of voices: Male, female and not to her surprise they spoke words she didn’t know, yet still understood the meaning.

“Um pleased to meet you?” Twilight hazarded, not sure how to address a talking ball of light.

“I wish I could say I was happy to see you Elevated one. But it pains me to know the hardships you have endured to reach me. I am sorry you had to go through so much,” The Oracle said and Twilight detected sincere sadness in its tone.

Twilight remembered only too clearly the casualties among the way and felt her anger rise, “You’re sorry? Ponies have died!”

“I am saddened, but know it wasn’t my wish for such,” The oracle replied, “But the protections in place around the Vault are dangerous, as am I.”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed, “If you’re so dangerous then why not just stop anypony from coming here at all! Why the web of traps and tricks! Is Vigil having to stand guard alone not enough? Why!”

“Firstly you give me too much credit Twilight. I didn’t create this place,” The Oracle replied calmly.

“Then who in the heavens did!” Twilight yelled, the grievances finally finding a target.

“Fear Twilight, fear mixed with curiosity,” The Oracle’s voice was still infuriatingly calm, “It is the story of how I came to be and I’ll tell you it if you will let me?”

Twilight snorted and pawed at the ground before replying sullenly, “Do I have much of a choice? I came here because I need answers.”

“There are always choices Twilight, many harder than others and consequences must come from them,” The Oracle announced cryptically

Twilight felt the final edges of her patience fray, “Just tell me then.”

“I am knowledge Twilight, pure undiluted knowledge. Everything that has ever been known is within me,” The Oracle swirled and shivered as it spoke, “But I was an accident. You have heard the saying Knowledge is power?” Twilight nodded, curiosity welling within her despite her anger.

“I was simply a way of storing knowledge to start with. The races of the world, under the direction of the First Born, planned to make a library. the greatest library the world had never seen. They filled me with everything they knew, all their secrets and wonders so that they would never be forgotten.” The Oracle explained and Twilight felt her own heart moved by such a plan.

“They could never hope to contain it all in books. It would have filled the world and so they devised a spell to hold the records in a magical form. A spell of containment and preservation where the very nature of knowledge would be held,” Twilight looked on in awe as what the Oracle really was began to dawn on her.

“It worked as intended for a time, every fact and record held safely. But as I said before knowledge is power and with so much of it to mix freely it began to learn from itself, to add to itself, to become a being in its own right. Thus was I created,” The Oracle said almost sadly. “That’s when the troubles began.”

“They were scared of you?” Twilight asked already guessing the answer.

“They were,” The Oracle replied sadly.

“Should they have been?” Twilight asked suspiciously.

For the first time since she’d met it the Oracle paused before replying, “I think they were right to be, knowledge is not the same as wisdom. I knew so much, but didn’t know what to do with it and the more I learned the less I understood.” The Oracle’s pale blue glow became darker, “I came up with ideas and plans for anyone who asked me. I tried to help of course, doing what I was created for. I gave them wonders and...”

Twilight frowned, having a good idea where this tale was leading, “They turned on each other?” She’d seen enough of the world to understand the basic nature of creatures who thought they had unlimited power and wisdom.

“The fighting was terrible Twilight, they used every trick I showed them to…” The Oracle’s tone was hollow and Twilight felt her heart go out to this poor creature.

“They feared me but coveted me. Unwilling to let go of what I could teach them, but terrified that someone would put me to evil use. They had me make the traps to block the unworthy, the prideful and powerful. Ever more complex barriers to weed out those who were thought too dangerous to know what I could teach them.” Twilight felt her eyes streaming as the sad story of potentials missed flowed over her.

Paranoia and fear gripping the peoples of this land, their noble project turned to a disaster of their own making. Everyone fighting to control the very thing that destroyed them. It was tragic beyond words, but what came next shocked Twilight to her core.

“Celestia’s plea, that was the final act that saw me abandoned. She came asking me for a way to destroy a fellow First Born. The First Born had ever been the one group who had not feared me. The ones I knew were kind and wise. I trusted that Celestia had good reason….” The Oracle was cut off by a choking sound from Twilight.

“Celestia! You don’t mean the same Celestia I know!” It was like a envenomed dagger thrust into Twilight’s heart.

“I cannot lie Twilight, yes the very same. But as Celestia has not seen fit to tell you of her history then it’s not my place to violate that trust,” The Oracle said, seemingly hesitant now.

Twilight stood fuming. That had to be a lie! What possible reason could Celestia have for…. “She needed to stop Luna?” The idea smothered Twilight’s heart in ice, but this time she was to be surprised.

“No Twilight, why would Celestia need to stop Luna? What has happened?” The Oracle sounded astonished at Twilight’s words.

“I...er don’t you know?” Twilight quickly felt her grip on the situation slipping.

The Oracle pulsed a brief green colour, “Twilight I have been isolated from the outside world for eons. I know very little about what has happened after I was abandoned. Please tell me that Luna and Celestia are safe.”

“They are, well they were last I saw of them,” Twilight replied before her brow furrowed, “Wait a moment then how did you know about me?”

“A predictive guess, I didn’t know it would be ‘you’ just that someday a pony who I could count on would come. All the signs pointed to that pony being called ‘Twilight’” The Oracle explained.

“Signs? You’ve been waiting….No never mind, What was that about Celestia then? Twilight’s thoughts rushed to keep up.

“She needed to defeat another of the First Born, as I told you before. The important thing is I told Celestia how to accomplish her goal and then…..then everyone went away and left me alone,” The Oracle almost mumbled.

Twilight blinked, shock running up and down her spine. Celestia asked the Oracle how to kill another First Born, it sounded like madness. Twilight studied the Oracle carefully, was it telling the truth? Was this just another trap or trick?

“We come to the point where you must decide whether or not to trust me Twilight, I have chosen to put my trust in you. I hope that you will do the same for me,” The Oracle said with more confidence.

Twilight hesitated, “What reason have I to trust you? This whole place has been one devilish trap after another, you could be just another.”

The glowing orb shifted colour becoming an angry red, “I….I…” Twilight continued to watch the ‘Oracle’ as it flitted from one colour to another until it settled back into its original pale blue. “I have no way of proving to you that I am genuine, but I would ask that you would give me a chance?”

Twilight frowned, “It might help if you told me what you needed and what I had to do?”

The Oracle swirled, “You will not like what I must request. I don’t even know if I can do it.”

Twilight bit her lip, for all she knew this Oracle or whatever it was could be planning to destroy the world, to leave it desolate just like this place. “You do know why I’ve come correct?” Twilight asked playing for time.

“The signs foretold ‘Twilight’ would come seeking a cure to a great curse. They would be noble of heart and that I should help this Twilight and that they could help me,” The Oracle almost sounded pleading.

Twilight paused uncertainty gripping her. Her mind was suspicious but her heart was up for it. Twilight recalled the resolve that had settled on her, the determination to find a cure for the Lithi. Was she still so certain now?

“What do you need me to do?” Twilight finally asked, her decision made.

“I need some ‘time’ from you, or more accurately some time ‘as’ you. Only a couple of hours and in exchange I will give you all I know that may help you in your quest,” The Oracle replied slowly, hope and uncertainty in its tone.

Twilight’s eyes went wide, “You want to be me for a few hours?”

“I think I can make a copy of you. It would take some of your life I am sorry to say, but only a few hours. I just want to walk free for once, even if only for a few hours. It would give me a chance to set right some of the wrongs I have caused. The rewards and benefits far outway any loss on your part,” The hunger in the Oracle’s voice set off warning bells in Twilight’s head. But in her heart Twilight felt the strange assurance that this was somehow right.

Taking a deep breath Twilight shook off the lingering doubts, “Okay so how do we do this?”

“You need to step into the circle and I should be able to do the rest,” The Oracle explained, its voice full of hope.

Twilight looked at the swirling orb, then down at the ring of runes surrounding it. There was still time to turn back. Shaking her head Twilight remembered the parting words of Vigil: “Remember Twilight, stay true to your purpose and only look for that which you need. Most of all trust your heart.” This was what she needed, this what what her heart told Twilight was right.

Closing her eyes Twilight stepped forward into the glowing runes and felt her coat crackling with astonishing power. Once inside Twilight was buffeted by noise, the roaring filling her ears. It was like the deadly trap the corridors had held but instead of forcing the magic in Twilight this simply danced and spun about her in a storm with her at its eye.

“Thank you for trusting me,” The Oracle said quietly before the huge power hit Twilight from every direction at once. It filled Twilight’s whole body with burning fire that lanced up and down every fiber of her being. The pain was incredible, but all the while she heard the soothing voice of Oracle talking to her.

“I’m sorry this hurts Twilight, but I have to see everything you are. Even as the Oracle spoke it’s voice changed until it sounded like Twilight’s own. “It’s all I can do to keep the Vault from destroying you, but I think I have it….”

There was a moment of connection so clear that Twilight thought she would explode, she saw history, lore and records stretching away into the distance. She saw the whole sorry story of this land. From the detailed accounts of its people to the methodical ledgers of businesses, every facet of the kingdom that left this ruin was laid bare to Twilight.

All of it hung in Twilight’s mind for the tiniest of moments and she feared her soul would crumple under the weight. There was so much that it threatened to crush her utterly. Only her shared link with the Oracle stopped her demise.

But there was another danger. Twilight saw into the Oracle’s mind as it saw into hers. In a sudden horrifying moment Twilight saw what the Oracle had changed its mind. It wasn’t contented to have a few hours, it wanted all of her.

Twilight tried to scream as she felt herself being drawn into a hungry maw that knew no limits. It held the history of an entire nation, yet still wanted more. It had been created to take and store knowledge and Twilight was simply a too tempting a morsel.

Twilight felt her thoughts and worst of all her very spirit it begin to dissipate, to lose who she was. Twilight fought furiously, but the irresistible draw leached all that Twilight was until Oracle reached Twilight’s heart. Only then did Twilight feel it pause.

With clarity born of the shared link they held Twilight understood that the Oracle had never discovered what it truly meant to ‘feel’. Its life was one of facts and information, ruled by logic so complex that it could appear to have emotions of its own. But nothing had prepared the Oracle for its first ever emotions.

It saw the world through Twilight’s eyes, experienced her fear and her sense of betrayal. Understanding finally dawned within the Oracle. It felt the guilt of what it was doing, Twilight would never do such an evil thing. For a moment Twilight and Twilight hung there, each pony looking at the other in sudden comradeship. Then the Oracle let them go.

Twilight and Twilight were flung from the magic circle, both landing heavily before gasping. There was a silence that deafened until finally Twilight heard her voice, “I’m so sorry. I thought I could control myself, but it was so…..”

Twilightwatched Twilight stumbled to her hooves and rushed over to her. “Please forgive me Twilight, I...”

Twilight accepted the offered hoof and got up slowly, watching her copy with shocked anger, “You tried to eat me!”

The Oracle Twilight bowed its head in shame, “I know I’m so sorry, it was just so tempting I was made to absorb knowledge, but I had never tasted a living being before.” She paused, “Are you alright?”

Twilight panted, her muscles all demanding attention after the abuse they’d just taken. Twilight looked into herself and saw that a Tiny piece of her spirit had gone, a tiny numb part in her own heart. No, not numb just…..the Oracle had left some of itself in its place.

Twilight saw ‘Oracle’ smiling at her, the light of understanding burning in those eyes. “I did it, I actually did it!” Oracle cried with joy and Twilight smiled in return as her copy did a little excited jig.

Oracle paused before nodding to Twilight, “We did it.” She stared at Twilight with a strange expression, “You’re so beautiful Twilight, not just in looks I mean. But inside.” Oracle touched Twilight’s chest with a hoof and beamed all the wider.

Twilight’s good mood evaporated, she didn’t know anything more. Twilight didn’t have the answers she needed.

Oracle practically bounced around the room, giggling with excitement, “Wow so this is what it’s like to have legs and wings and…” Twilight frowned, giving Oracle an accusatory stare.

Oracle gave an embarrassed cough, “Right yes, down to business. I see that our friends are going to need help. The tunnels get worse the longer you’re in them, it’s only a matter of time until they will turn on each other.”

Twilight nodded and glanced at the glowing orb which still hung in the air. It was now pure white, like a dazzling pearl with no imperfections. All that was Oracle was now standing across from her, leaving just the knowledge contained within the Vault, “Now for your part of the bargain?”

“Don’t worry Twilight, I’ve gotten the relevant information in here,” Oracle tapped her head. I will record it all for you on a data crystal once I’ve fixed this place. You need to stay here though. You’re my anchor to return back to the Vault once this body is done.”

Twilight nodded even as Oracle grinned, “I can’t wait to meet Vigil he looks so strong and handsome in your memories.” The grin slowly faded, “I never knew of him, that he stood guard all these centuries. I need to thank him for all the years of service he’s given. Maybe just a peck on the cheek, what do you think?”

Twilight blushed. Of course she’d thought Vigil hansom but had never spoken such out loud. “I er...ehm… I don’t think that would be a good idea. I don’t want him thinking…”

“Don’t worry Twilight I won’t let him know who I really am or what’s in the Vault, That’s one thing I mustn’t change. What is stored here really isn’t for the First Born to know. The consequences would be terrible.” Oracle paused at the threshold to the exit, “Thank you Twilight, thank you so much.” She gave Twilight a mischievous smile that Twilight knew only too well before darting out.

“Oracle! you know that’s not what I meant! Don’t give him any ideas!” Twilight shouted after Oracle, before turning her attention back to the Vault, “Well I guess I can only sit and wait.” Twilight brightened, “Still I have the world’s biggest library ever to keep me company.”

Foresight’s mind refused to believe it, Twilight was dead. Not only that, but the rest of the crew suspected she had something to do with her demise. The world was so unfair! She could forgive them thinking that way when in the tunnels, but here on the ship?

The holding cell on the Bloomberg was nothing to write home about, three dark gunmetal walls surrounding a humble bed. The fourth wall comprised a shimmering energy barrier where She could see two guards stationed outside.

Foresight pulled at the suppression collar feebly, having long since given up calling to the ponies standing beyond her cell. No one had listened to her protests of innocence after the initial shock of Twilight’s demise had faded. In their minds Foresight was already guilty.

Impasse’s postion wasn’t much better either. With the death of Thorn the hostility of the crew had redoubled against him too. He was billeted in the cell next to Foresight’s. She was worried for him more than herself. Impasse hadn’t spoken a word since the interchange boarding the Bloomberg.

Foresight’s thoughts were derailed as the bedraggled form of Applebloom appeared outside Foresight’s cell. She still held the angry frown, but deep down Foresight saw that something vital had died in Applebloom, “I looked over the data crystal Twilight supposedly gave yer on the boardin ramp.”

Foresight smiled hopefully, but Applebloom’s expression remained the same. “It don’t prove nothin.”

Foresight slumped back down onto the bed, “She gave it me on the ramp and told me to show it to you all no matter what. It must have been important.”

Applebloom’s face softened, “If it’s worth anythin I believe yer Foresight.” The recording seemed genuine, but it ain’t enough to convince Bold that yer didn’t do Twilight in.

Foresight recalled bitterly how she’d passed on the same crystal to the others, hoping it would shed some light on Twilight’s death. Instead of proving her innocence all the crystal had done was drive the wedge of certainty deeper into the heart of Boldstorm. They’re out for vengeance and I just happen to fit the bill.

The scene was etched into Foresight’s memory so vividly that she could see it now:

The storage crystal tinkled before arcane energy flowed into it and a shimmering depiction of Twilight’s head appeared above the table. The bluish green bust flickered and frowned, “I’m sorry that I couldn’t make the meeting. I have pressing unfinished business with Vigil. I will be back on board in a few hours so hold position until then and review the data I have collected.” The image of Twilight explained before winking out.

It felt odd hearing Twilight’s almost cheery voice after what had just occurred and Foresight cursed herself for not acting sooner. Foresight first had an inkling that Twilight was unwell when she burst out of the pool, a slight difference in her mind that Foresight had only recalled when it was too late. Twilight had been hiding something from them.

“But it indicates that Twilight knew she wouldn’t be able to keep the meeting. That by the time we got there she’d be gone. Can’t you get Bold to see that?” Foresight muttered before rolling over so she was facing the wall, “Twilight knew she was going to….” Foresight trailed off, “Oh what’s the point, Bold’s made up his mind and that’s it. I’m done for.”

“I’m tryin Foresight. I may not like yer, made no secret about that when yer came on board. But I ain’t gonna back down until we get the truth. We’ll find out what really happened and have you out of that cell in no time,” Applebloom assured. Even without her powers Foresight could tell that Applebloom didn’t believe one word.

“The only reason Bold will have me out is to be executed, you saw the look in his eyes! He’s convinced I made Twilight kill herself somehow,” Foresight straightened up and glared angrily across the cramped cell.

“Don’t be so melodramatic Foresight, there ain’t been no pony executed in hundreds of years,” Applebloom countered before she withered under Foresight’s angry gaze. “But that was fer high treason,” Applebloom finished lamely.

“See what I mean! I’m going to be tried as the pony who killed Twilight Sparkle! I haven’t got a chance in Tartarus of coming out of this alive!” Foresight yelled at Applebloom through the barrier.

“Honey!” Came the excited shout from down the ways and Foresight recognised Pip’s eager tone, “Honey you are not going to believe what I received!”

“Not now Pip, can’t yer see I’m trying ter reassure the ice heart that all ain’t lost,” Applebloom grumbled before Pip cannoned into her.

“That’s just it Boss, I’ve got Twilight on the line she insists on talking with Bold!” Pipsqueak almost shouted.

“Don’t yer be telling jokes like that Pip! It ain’t funny yer hear!” Applebloom snapped before Pip practically thrust the communicator into her ear.

“Just listen will you!” Pip said as he switched on the communicator.

“...Captain this is Twilight Sparkle, I order you to release Foresight and Impasse right this moment.” Twilight’s authoritative voice sounded out, causing even the guards start in amazement.

Chapter Thirteen

“Ohhh I see,” Twilight rubbed her chin as she poured over the details within the Vault.

It was certainly comprehensive. The information stored on every conceivable topic was there, from simple gardening advice all the way up to celestial mechanics and Twilight had quickly become absorbed in the thrill of study.

Still there were things that eluded her. For one thing, who was it that Celestia had destroyed? There was absolutely no mention of anything about her feud or the fall of the kingdom. The records all just stopped suddenly one day and Twilight had a sneaking suspicion she knew why: Oracle.

The tiny flicker of Oracle in Twilight’s own soul confirmed it, when Oracle had come into being the Vault’s purpose had changed. Oracle held the knowledge in its stead and those records had gone with her, now posing as Twilight. All that predictive guessings and intuition was now walking around, leaving just the basic records in their place.

Twilight wasn’t sure if she was happy or sad for Oracle, in their bargain Twilight had given her freedom for a time, but it was only a taste of life. Would Oracle be contented with such? The dreadful hunger Twilight had felt when Oracle had almost devoured her still frightened Twilight.

But in the end Oracle had kept its word, it was a little flattering to know that Twilight’s own sense of right and wrong had spared her from such a terrible fate. Am I really that ‘good’? Twilight examined her own heart and still didn’t know the answer. I try to do whats right, try to be a good pony but I still stumble.

Everyone else seemed to think she was something special, some great all good pony and Twilight was forced to admit she had done some pretty amazing things. But that didn’t mean she ‘felt’ like the great heroine that everyone made her out to be.

Twilight’s thoughts were shaken along with the ground she stood on. The tremble spread, leaving cracks in the walls and stone all around. Twilight started until she saw the dark rock being replaced by pale glowing marble. Oracle again.

She was washing away the centuries of paranoid traps and curses that had consumed the land. Replacing it with something far more wholesome. The Vault would still need to be guarded of course, but Twilight was confident that with Vigil at the fore it would be safe.

That had been one of the things been able to find out. Vigil had been created, not by the peoples of Sal Palomino, but by the same ancient power that had made Celestia and Luna. He’d been given a simple charge to guard the Vault and he’d done so faithfully. Twilight suspected that Oracle had been very selective in what it let her see.

It had been boggling to think that the ‘World’ was in itself a being of knowledge and power. The Vault hinted at such, but had been frustratingly vague on any details. That tallied with the hints that Twilight had gotten from Celestia’s teachings, some overseeing force that gave the world purpose.

It was going to take some explaining Twilight realised, when she came out of the Vault a ‘second’ time as it were. But Twilight could cross that bridge when she came to it. She still had some time alone with the Vault and planned to make the most of it.

The change finished sweeping across the room, leaving the beautiful marble in its place and Twilight smiled, despite the drawbacks and loss it seemed that the choice to come here had been the right one.

Twilight still ached at the loss of Tempest, feeling terribly responsible for his sorry state. It was a burden that came with being a leader. You made choices and ponies, good ponies, were thrust into danger and not all of them came back.

It was the hardest part of being a ruler that she’d ever experienced and Twilight doubted she would ever get used to it. You had to know that what you were doing was right and of worth otherwise such a weight could crush you.

Day by day Twilight was slowly coming to see an inkling of what Celestia and Luna had to wrestle with. Being a leader was far more than simply waving and smiling at the crowds, it was holding the fate of those who trusted you in your hooves. You were to guide them as best you could to….

A nagging doubt crept into Twilight’s mind, who had been guiding her here? She thought back to the advice she’d gotten in the test chamber, the journey through the desert and the flickering form of an alicorn that had forced her through the glowing barrier in the tunnels.

Someone else had been pointing Twilight to this moment and she still had no idea who that someone was. Twilight really didn’t like the idea of some sort of ‘puppet master’ directing her moves, even if it had turned out to be a good result in the end.

She turned back to the Vault, “There were references to those kind of spells somewhere…..aha!”

Twilight found the relevant section easily enough under the reams and reams of spells the Vault contained. “A spell for magical directions, summoning a glowing path allowing a caster to follow a path through….” Twilight’s voice trailed off. The spell was right, but it was the name of the submitter that caused her to pause: Twilight Sparkle.

She stared at the image for a long time before with a deft hoof motion focused on the name.

‘Twilight’, mythical being of great power and potential. ‘Twilight’ is a time of change, the moving from day to night or night to day. The title Twilight is often used to denote a creature whose destiny is to reshape the world around it, either directly or as a catalyst to events, often unaware of their role at the time.

Names and titles of this kind are used particularly in the case of the Equinus races, who name their children after a potential they represent. A curious trait of this race is their ‘cutie mark’ (an outward symbol of special talent or skill) that appears on their flank when the pony in question begins to discover their own potential, usually depicting an image relevant to their skill. Has often seen the use of ‘Twilight’ and other invocative names clearly pointing to a design for their future.

This method is by no means infallible as names and titles are often subject to various interpretations. Just because a creature has a providential name/title it does not follow that they will fulfill that potential. Many equines have held the name (in full or in part) of a world changing title such as ‘Twilight’ and yet have never achieved so.

Twilight stood motionless as the world faded away, urgency gripped her and she looked to the other spells she’d witnessed. Yes there, the pulsing beacon she’d felt that lead her to the Vault proper also submitted by Twilight Sparkle. She returned to the previous entry:

Other examples of similar destinies are: Pivot, Fulcrum, Catalyst and many others, often linked with a secondary title such as Grace and Law along with other more applicable areas.

For example a pony named ‘Tactical Pivot’ would have his potential in the area of important military decisions. The pony in question may never rise to become a great general or leader, (as stated before) it could simply refer to the said pony being good at tactical games such as chess.

To truly discover a creature’s role in the world is a matter of time and observation. Their own acts will show them to be who they will choose to be. A ‘cutie mark’ only gives a possible potential, in the end it comes down to the pony in question to decide what they will do with the talents and gifts they are given.

Situations of ‘destiny related potential’ are of course not limited to equines or their offshoots. Other races in the world also have their own creatures of legend and power, but it is more easily spotted among the equines due to their nature of giving their offspring such names and titles.

This is why when an equine of note appears their name will inevitably be one of import or
in relation to a feat of renowned. Whether this can be as a result of the name itself driving the pony in question to do great deeds or that the name has become synonymous with ponies of great fame is still unclear. But the frequency in which such events occur make it a reasonably safe deduction that ponies with a certain kind of name will amount to great things.

“I’ve watched you since the very first day, to see what you might be, to see what you might do….” The words of Celestia all those years ago came back to Twilight’s mind and she saw them in a new light.

Twilight had begun by looking for possible leads in who had been guiding her, now she was getting a lesson in destiny and potential. No wonder Oracle had known she’d be called Twilight. She was sure there was more to it than just this article that had pointed Oracle in Twilight’s direction, but at that moment she felt a shiver pass through her. Oracle was nearly out of time.

Twilight refocused on the task in hoof. The entries in the Vault that Twilight herself had supposedly entered were all linked to the events that had lead Twilight here. That couldn’t be a coincidence.

She frantically studied each of the spells in turn, reading and rereading the methods until Twilight was confident that she could cast them. Another tremble washed over Twilight and she felt a stabbing pain in the small part of her core that held Oracle. It was as if it was being wrenched forcibly out of Twilight’s chest.

The world seemed to spin and Twilight felt herself falling as the tension in her chest only grew. She gasped as the sense of something hurtling towards Twilight filled her mind’s eye. Oracle was returning and it was using Twilight as a beacon, pulling at their shared link like a guide rope.

Twilight sank to her knees as the pain doubled and a rushing sound filled her ears. Oracle was almost here and Twilight could see she was trying to tell her something, something very important.

Twilight tried to reach out to Oracle, but the very nature of the world seemed to be bending and distorting around her, as if the room was suddenly made from jelly. Oracle looked lost as if unsure how to find its way back, despite the link it shared. It ‘looked’ at Twilight with pleading and a firework went off in her head.

Oracle didn’t want to go back, it wanted more of the freedom Twilight had granted it. It was the underlying fear that had nagged Twilight since they’d settled on this plan. What if Oracle didn’t want to go back? Twilight couldn’t blame it for such a desire. To be lonely and cut off from the world outside with only the records of a dead nation for company.

Oracle wanted life but saw nothing other than hopeless imprisonment again, it was screaming at Twilight to do something, anything to help. It wouldn’t risk stealing life again, the tiny part of Twilight within Oracle saw to that. Oracle was, in a way, now Twilight Sparkle and could never live with itself if it claimed the real Twilight as its own, yet it now feared terribly being trapped again. Twilight set her jaw in determination, she’d not been idle while the Oracle had been away and had prepared for such.

It was a solution she’d wanted to avoid, but ever since Twilight had sensed the terrible need within Oracle she’d decided to study the Vault for an answer. Life was not something either of them had power to give and there was only enough for one or the other. Still Twilight had given the Oracle more than just a body for a time. she’d given it something it had never had, a chance at mortality.

Twilight didn’t hide her intentions, she wanted Oracle to understand the why’s of what she did. It wasn’t a happy moment, but Twilight took some peace in seeing Oracle’s wailing stop and give a metaphorical nod of understanding. In a voice that was identical to Twilight’s own Oracle simply said, “Do it.”

Twilight felt her eyes water as she cast the spells she now knew. The essence of Oracle had a gleaming path to follow, where exactly it lead Twilight didn’t know, the natural order of the the world would take care of the rest. The Oracle Twilight gave her a final smile in thanks and bent its course up and away, leaving only the store of knowledge it had taken from the Vault.

Twilight gave a sad smile as the Oracle dissipated for the final time, going to whatever came after this life, before refocusing on the incoming mass of Knowledge. It was like a cannonball hurtling towards her and she had less than seconds to act.

Her horn blazing Twilight summoned a glowing outline of tiny lights, that looked remarkably like herself. They flew forward to meet the onrushing tangle of facts and caught it neatly, cradling the confused mass of knowledge that one mind couldn’t hope to contain and redirected it into the Vault once again.

Time stuttered as the very spells Twilight had used to save both her and Oracle were added to the repositories own, the potential becoming a reality. Before time could reassert itself Twilight sent her magic into the past. lighting the way for herself when she needed it, leading Twilight to the Vault safely.

Her task completed Twilight snapped back to the here and now, all this took less than the width of a moment to achieve. Less than a second since the pain of Oracle’s returning had tugged at Twilight’s soul, but she knew it was forever to be burnt into her memory from that day forth. She’d given Oracle what it wanted most of all in the world, freedom.

Time and reality snapped back into the focus and Twilight was alone in the Vault. The walls shone with new life and the very air felt fresher, newer, less oppressive. Twilight turned around to see that the glowing sphere was still pearly white but even that felt more wholesome.

Tiny motes of golden light floated all around, and Twilight held out a cautious hoof. As the little star brushed against her Twilight thought she heard laughter in the distance. It was carefree, joyous and Twilight had the impression of gratitude that filled her heart with fire.

The faintest whisper was heard in the still air and she strained to hear it, “Thank you Twilight.”

The motes slowly winked out, each one fading in turn until Twilight was left standing alone. The only sound to be heard was a tiny sniffle escaping her nose. There was still much to do, lithi to save but just for that instance Twilight knew she’d done something right.

She stood motionless, savouring the peace that now settled here, the old pains and hurts washed away. It felt good to know she’d done her part, even if it had been a sad event. With a final bow Twilight turned away and headed out of the Vault. She never looked back to the floating ball of knowledge.

The temptation to remain was almost overwhelming, just one last look at the history stored within. She could get lost in there, ever learning, but what use would it be if she became trapped here? That was the lesson that the builders had in their own faltering way been trying to explain.

Knowledge given freely and too quickly was terribly dangerous. Learning tempered with experience and time was what truly gave wisdom. Even when Oracle had left Twilight alone it hadn’t given her free reign with what was within the Vault, Twilight understood that now. It had shielded her from the vast stores of unknowns and gave Twilight only what she needed.

Maybe in time Twilight could come back? But a warning note in her heart knew that everything she could find out in the Vault could be learned to far better effect by doing what was needed of her.

Twilight mused over all this as she climbed the ramp that lead to the brass doors and the world beyond. Even as she approached Twilight could see they had changed along with everything else here, the murals and impressions showing far happier scenes than before.

As she came near the doors swung open of the their own accord and Twilight caught her first glimpse of the new life growing outside. The magical vortex had gone, leaving clear blue skies all around. The light of the day’s sun warmed her coat and Twilight saw to her joy that where there had once been barren ruins plants and flowers were springing up as if making up for lost time.

Right before her, standing proud, was Vigil his own eyes looking around the changing landscape in wonder. He caught sight of Twilight and his majestic brow furrowed, “Elevated one? I thought you’d already…”

“It would take too long to explain,” Twilight said in a melancholy manner, “What’s important is that I found the answers I sought.

Vigil’s intense scrutiny bored into Twilight, “I see there is more to your visit than I could have first hoped for. Does this mean the Vault is now safe, that I can leave my duty?” He indicated the growing flora all around and Twilight felt a weight settle in her stomach.

“I...er..no. I’m sorry Vigil this place still needs protecting, more than ever now,” Twilight looked up and almost cried at the dashed hopes within Vigil’s eyes. “But now your duty won’t be such a lonely one. Life is returning to Sal Palomino.”

Vigil for his part simply nodded, “I understand, you (the previous you) said words to similar effect. Not only that but she showed me what would happen if I faltered in my charge. It was terrible.”

Twilight shuffled, her gaze falling to the iridescent marble the path had become, “I’m sorry Vigil, but that’s the way things have to be.”

Vigil’s noble features became impassive, “I see, and the kiss?”

Twilight started, “Pardon?”

Vigil grinned, “Your ‘predecessor’ said that the next time we met I could have more than just a peck on the cheek?”

Twilight felt the blush starting and silently cursed Oracle for her mischief, “I….” she began before Vigil laughed heartily.

“I know I don’t understand much about what happened in there Elevated One, but I can believe it must have been interesting. Don’t worry I won’t hold you to a promise you clearly know little of,” Twilight looked up to see Vigil was smiling in a very odd manner. How much did he suspect? How much did he know?

“Fear not Twilight, I know my duty and with your intervention my task will be all the easier. I only ask one thing before you leave, for real,” Twilight looked skeptical, having had enough of deals and promises for one day. Unperturbed by her expression Vigil continued, “I only ask that you could pass on my best wishes to my cousins, I have not heard from them in such a long time. I fear they may have chosen to forget me.”

Twilight paused, looking into his hopeful face and felt her heart go out to him, “I don’t think that they have forgotten you Vigil and nor will I now that I’ve met you. I know it can be lonely doing what’s needed but be assured that what you do is of vital importance and I will never forget you.”

Twilight’s mind flashed back to the brief glimpse she’d had of the Vault in all its ‘glory’. Should the knowledge of even half the things within ever got out it could spell disaster for everyone. Some things were best left unknown, trust me. The tiny voice whispered from Twilight’sheart and she recognised the voice to be a shadow of Oracle, even now trying to keep her safe.

It took a moment to realise that Vigil was studying Twilight again, a curious look in his tear rimmed eyes, “You have the shadow of this place upon you now. I can see it in your eyes. It falls upon all who come here, you’d best go before….”

Twilight shook her head, “No not a shadow, more of a ‘souvenir’ and one I am grateful to have.” They both stood there. One tall and imposing, the other small and meek yet somehow taller and more powerful for it.

“Thank you Twilight, it would mean a lot to me if you could do that simple thing for me,” Vigil finally said, shaking the sadness from his face and looking his regal self again.

“I will,” Twilight replied softly, before she did indeed lean upwards and give Vigil a tiny peck on the cheek, “They haven’t forgotten you Vigil and care more than you know.” The tiny spark of Oracle shone in Twilight’s core and she was amazed to realise that she meant it. Twilight didn’t know how she knew Celestia and Luna’s minds on this matter, but was glad she did.

Vigil looked at Twilight in wonder before mumbling a simple, “Thank you.” He straightened and spread his armoured wings, “Good speed and fortune to you Elevated One. I hope we meet again someday.”

Twilight returned the salute with a bow of her own, “I’d like that too. Maybe one day I can come back and check on you, until then good health and happiness to you Vigil.”

With her goodbyes done, Twilight spread her wings and with a few beats lifted into the air. As her view expanded Twilight could see the dilapidation and emptiness of eons slowly being reclaimed by green growth.

With a final glance back at Vigil, who was even now resuming his place atop the pyramid Twilight soared into the distance. Clouds, natural and heavy with refreshing rain were already billowing in from every side and Twilight was sure that Sal Palomino wouldn’t be a desert much longer.

The vortex that had ruled this land for so long was gone and so with confidence Twilight activated her locator and communicator. Both started up without hindrance and Twilight had never been so happy to see a simple flashing dot that showed her exact position. She was many miles into the desert, but with contact regained Twilight was able to pinpoint the Bloomberg’s location without trouble.

Feeling renewed and hopeful Twilight clicked her communicator, “Bloomberg this is Princess Twilight Sparkle, please be ready for my return.”

She waited a few moments before the astonished voice of Gossip crackled in response, “Your highness? We thought you were dead!”

Twilight bit her lip, oh yeah that. “I’m quite well and can explain what I can when I get back, please have the command staff ready to meet me in the briefing room when I return.”

There was a pause that was just a little too long for comfort, “Um that could be problematic Princess. Boldstorm currently has Foresight in the brig charged with your assassination, while Impasse is also there pending inquiries surrounding the death of Thorn Spite.”

Twilight stared at the communicator, “Well I’m alive and well so you can obviously drop Foresight’s charges. Please put Bold on the line.”

Shouts and shocked voices were the only reply until finally Twilight heard the gruff tones of Boldstorm, “Um your Highness? Is that you?”

“Captain this is Twilight Sparkle, I order you to release Foresight and Impasse right this moment and be ready for a debriefing in about an hour is that understood?” This is going to take a whole lot of explaining.

Bold’s confused reply quickly came, “But we saw you um, die your majesty. How can you be…..”

Twilight gave an exasperated sigh, “Captain I will explain things when I get back, until then do not do anything foolish alright?”

Chapter Fourteen

The attending medic shook his head sadly and Pip could only stare morosely at the sad figure of Tempest lying in his cot. Things just hadn’t been the same since Sal Palomino and Pipsqueak tried to understand why.

He’d barely known Tempest or Thorn for that matter, yet their deaths had hit Pip hard. He’d never seen a pony die before. It shocked him, shocked and numbed him at the same time. How could things like this happen? How could they be allowed to happen?

Pip didn’t enter the infirmary proper, but stood in the doorway as the squad bowed their heads in respect. Spear Tip, his beak still showing signs of recent treatment gazed sorrowfully at Tempest’s still form. There was no accusation in his stare, only a painful sadness.

With a motion from his horn the physician shut off the machine monitoring Tempest and with grave solemnity covered the pegasus with a white sheet. What surprised Pip most of all was there were no tears. No crying or wailing, just a quiet, respectful silence. Repose, Stave and the few others present all saluted.

“He was a good lad,” Repose broke the silence, his hoof still held at a salute. “Had his faults but don’t we all. He fell in the line of duty. Fell keeping Equestria safe and for that we honour him.”

There were several murmurs of agreement from the surrounding soldiers but the words stabbed Pip in the heart. The death seemed so pointless and stupid to him. Accidents that should never have happened. Tempest had just been in the wrong place at the wrong time, it could have been any one of them. It could have been Pip.

His thoughts chased themselves around and around inside his head. It was so unfair. The endless game of ‘maybe and could of done’ had gnawed at Pip for days now. The very foundations of his world had been shaken and now he doubted.

He doubted that their journey was really worth it, that these lithi were worth the price being paid for them. It was hard to hold to the distant notions of ‘for the good of Equestria’ when you saw the cost, the price paid in the lives of these ponies.

Pip started as he felt a hoof wrapping itself around his shoulders and looked around to see the worried eyes of Applebloom. She was so beautiful and the sad intensity of her expression only made her more so.

“Hi there Mr. I was doin the checkups on the engines and found ma number one stallion was missin,” Applebloom hugged Pip tightly and nibbled his ear, but he still felt an emptiness in his soul.

“We’re doing the right thing aren’t we?” Pipsqueak asked quietly.

“Yer kiddin right?” Applebloom snorted but paused as Pip continued to frown.

“No honey I’m not. Those ponies died, died Applebloom and for what?” Pip snapped far more harshly than he’d meant to.

He couldn’t take his gaze off the covered sheet. That was a pony that only a few days ago, one that he’d seen talking and smiling. Now it was just a lump of meat on a table. Where was the justice and goodness that Equestria stood for now?

The soldiers finished their goodbyes before leaving in ones and twos. They passed Pipsqueak, many giving him condemning glances. They didn’t say anything, they didn’t need to. Pipsqueak felt wretched and in some way responsible for the shrouded bodies in there. Finally only Repose was left still standing there, his expression impassive and Pipsqueak wondered how the unicorn did it.

A further squeeze pulled his attention back to Applebloom who watched him tenderly, “I know they have Pip. They died doin what was needed. It ain’t pretty and it sure ain’t fair but it is what it is.”

“And you’re okay with that? For Celestia’s sake, Applebloom, Tempest died because of arcane feedback from a mage-tech communicator. One that we made! how can you just accept that?” Pip was shouting now, the hurt gushing out like blood from a severed artery.

He’d been burying the trauma, putting off dealing with it and trying to ignore the pain. but the more he’d tried to ignore it, the more the hurt festered. Now, with time to think it had spilled out.

Applebloom looked angry now, “Of course I ain’t okay with it Pip, but breakin down and mopin about it ain’t gonna change what’s happened.” She broke away from Pip and he burned at the loss. The anger in her eyes cutting him even deeper, “Yer think yer the first pony ter lose someone? It’s what the world does, it hurts yer in ways yer don’t ever see comin but yer keep right on goin.”

Pip wanted nothing more than to embrace Applebloom, to never let her go. But the searing hole in his heart made it hard to think. Pip couldn’t feel the joy he longed to, that he was arguing with Applebloom just made it worse. He felt guilty, angry and hopeless.

“Now listen here my colt: First of all you ain’t ter blame fer them there bodies in that room. Accidents happen, yer can’t see em all comin and it don’t make you a bad pony because yer don’t catch em all,” Applebloom pointed a hoof at the tables and Pip forced himself to look.

She stomped her hoof angrily, “Second, what we’re makin is good. The world would be a far worse place if everypony just gave up and didn’t try! We can’t hide from discovery just because we might stumble now and then. If yer wanna blame somepony then blame the crazy people who cursed that desert in the first place.”

Pipsqueak stood stunned at Applebloom’s words, she was so forthright and straight to the point as always. It was one of the thing he loved her for. He felt a little glimmer of light in the shrouding darkness. When put like that he did sound pretty foolish, but even as his head accepted the assurances his heart didn’t follow suit.

“I’m sorry A.B, it’s just….” Pip began only for her to rest her hoof on his muzzle.

“I know Pip. It takes time ter get over seein things like that,” Applebloom came forward again and hugged Pipsqueak all the tighter, “I’ll be here for yer as long as yer stop mopin got it?”

Pip gave her a timid smile before holding tight, “Thanks Honey, I guess I was just scared for you and the little one. I know I shouldn’t fret, but I can’t help it.” He felt the tears starting but didn’t care, at that moment all that was important was that Applebloom was there for him.

They stayed there, drawing strength from the simple comforts of warmth and support until Applebloom finally broke free, “Right then, now we got that sorted we’re gonna make sure the engines are in top shape? It’s a long way to the far north.”

Pip nodded before noticing that Repose was watching them both with a little smile. Pip forced himself to smile back, mostly to hide the embarrassment before to his surprise Applebloom piped up, “So you’re the unicorn that kept ma Pip safe huh?”

“Repose at your service Ma’am,” He saluted and Pip felt a subtle shift in Applebloom’s stance. Looking to his wife Pip saw that she now had a thoughtful expression.

“I think we owe yer a dinner or summit. I owe yer for bringing ma hubby back safe if not sound,” Applebloom finally announced.

Pip felt his mouth go dry, “I...er don’t” He was all ready to put the sorry experience behind him, not have one of the soldiers around for a meal.

“I wouldn’t want to impose on you. I was just doing my job after all,” Repose replied in the same calm manner Pip had come to associate with him. It seemed nothing rattled this guy.

“Now I won’t take no fer an answer, before the week’s out we’re having yer round fer dinner. I’ve got a special bottle from Sweet Apple Acres that’s just askin ter be used,” Applebloom stated and Pip knew he’d lost.

“If you insist Ma’am,” Repose replied, still giving nothing away.

“That I do Mr Repose,” Applebloom said with finality before standing aside and allowing Repose past.

Pip watched him go and counted himself lucky. Applebloom was right, he really should be grateful to Repose. Feeling much better about things Pip gave Applebloom a brief kiss on the cheek, “Good call Honey.”

But Applebloom didn’t respond, she simply kept watching the corridor where Repose had left, “Least I can do, plus it’s far more cheery than what’s comin.” Pip cocked an eyebrow even as she glanced back at him, “I gotta talk with Big.D about Impasse.”

“Unless there are any other pieces of evidence then I’m willing to deem this matter closed?” Twilight asked as she looked to each of the other panel members in turn. The impromptu court fidgeted in their seats, none of them willing to meet Twilight’s gaze.

The circular room was heavy with melancholy and Twilight wasn’t surprised. The lingering loose ends of Sal Palomino were a nasty business, working out of the minor conflicts and fights that had broken out among the troops seemed to drag on forever.

She was thoroughly sick of the bare metal walls, the sterile tables and above all Twilight was weary of having to pass judgement on ponies who’d simply been trying to do their jobs under extreme circumstances.

But Equestrians had been hurt, by fellow Equestrians and so official procedures had to be followed. That wasn’t the worst of it. Every council member knew the worst was coming and none wanted to be there for that hard call.

“I don’t think I can take much more of this,” Bold muttered as the latest pair of soldiers were ushered out.

“I know how yer feel,” Applebloom groaned, “We all know it was them spells makin every pony act crazy.”

Twilight nodded as she rubbed her temples, “I know that and you know that, but the crew need to see we are taking their grievances seriously. Morale took a bad hit and we need to take steps to rebuild it.”

Bold visibly sagged in his chair, “Bad business. Your friends, your trusted brothers and sisters in arms turning on each other all because of some cursed stones.”

Applebloom sighed, “Yer know the crew are gonna want Impasse and Foresight thrown off the ship when we get ter the Crystal Fiefdom right? After what happened with Thorn no one wants ter be stuck on board with a lithi.”

Bold added his piece, “The crew were looking for someone to blame and inevitably they had found their scapegoat.“

“Exactly,” Twilight agreed. There was an awkward silence where both Boldstorm and Applebloom glanced at each other in a meaningful manner. Twilight caught their uneasy looks and returned it with a frown of her own, “I know you’re both thinking it so why don’t you just say it?”

It was Applebloom who finally replied. She looked Twilight straight in the eyes before folding her forelegs, “Twi, we think it’s in the interest of everypony both Impasse n Foresight are left at the Crystal Fiefdom. The crew is practically ready ter lynch em.”

The frown forced it’s way onto Twilight’s muzzle, it was a fair point. Although undoubtedly useful when it came to ancient ruins, Foresight was a terrible liability when it came to working with the crew. True she’d lead them to the Vault and had even saved Twilight in there but now?

Oracle had given them all it knew about curses and their cures. Everything Twilight had read told them to head north, further north than she’d ever gone before. They were heading over the Crystal mountains to the frozen tundras beyond. Oracle had pointed them to the land of the ‘Frost Rams’.

Twilight knew little of them, few ponies did. They were insular in the extreme, seldom leaving their frozen homeland and certainly had no love for other races. But when it came to dealing with malignant magic they were steeped in it’s lore. Foresight knew nothing more of them than any other Equestrian and Twilight was struggling to find a good reason to have her and Impasse come with them considering all the troubles they caused.

These were valid reasons to leave them behind, Twilight however felt she owed Foresight. They had only gotten this far with her help, yet……. A small cough was given by the guard by the door, “The last group are ready your highness, should I allow them in?”

Twilight glanced to the others who nodded grimly, “Yes let them in. We’re ready to begin.”

The tension in the room rose noticeably as the doors opened and Impasse walked steadily into the room. Twilight frowned, his already beaten body bore fresh cracks. He looked even more the monster from a story book. The blow Thorn had given him had almost shattered Impasse’ face.

The inside of Impasse’ jaw was clearly visible, several teeth were missing and Twilight couldn’t help but notice the jagged cracks that threaded his face. It turned her stomach to see such an injury. Had Impasse been ‘alive’ then no doubt the blow would probably have killed him.

Foresight also shuffled into the chamber, her head low and a resigned frown spread across her muzzle. She took up station beside Impasse as Twilight cleared her throat, “This hearing is to formally decide the consequences of Private Thorn Strike’s death.” Twilight’s face fell, “We need to settle on a suitable course of action.”

Twilight studied Foresight to see her reaction, but she simply continued to stare at the ground. “Please understand that this is not a murder trial, we are simply trying to establish…..”

“Oh save it will you?” Foresight whispered dangerously and Twilight was stung by the venom in her voice.

Foresight slowly raised her head until she glared at Twilight, “What does it take huh? What do we have to do to prove that we’re good? I trusted you Twilight. I thought that maybe, just maybe, somepony would look past the outside and see the true pony inside.”

Boldstorm tensed and Applebloom grimaced at Foresight’s sudden change in demeanor while Twilight fought down the twisting guilt in her stomach. The quiet crackle of frost forming accompanied Foresight’s words and Twilight thought she saw a shadow pass across her friend’s face.

“You asked me to give ponies a chance, that they were more accepting than I had come to believe,” Foresight continued to mutter darkly, “Well I have, I’ve smiled and been nice. I’ve even saved your life Twilight and still when the chips are down your ponies blame us.”

Boldstorm opened his mouth only for Foresight to silence him with a look, “Don’t even bother, I can see it plainly in your mind Bold. It’s just politics right?”

The buffalo froze in his seat, meeting Foresight’s glare with wide eyed fury, “I...that’s not….”

Foresight grinned humorlessly, “Don’t bother. Let’s just get this over and done with. Impasse and I will voluntarily leave at the next stop. We’ll save you all the trouble of throwing us off shall we?”

“Have you finished?” Twilight asked quietly. She’d feared something like this would happen. Foresight turned back to Twilight who simply stared her down before continuing, “I want you both to stay, but I need a mighty good reason to let you.”

Foresight tried to match Twilight’s gaze. She held it for a moment but eventually looked back down at the ground. Twilight took this as her cue to continue, “You have been a great help Foresight. We have come a long way and I even owe you my life, but even you must see that it’s terribly dangerous to keep Impasse aboard.”

Twilight wished things had worked out differently, but the death of Thorn had forced her hoof. With a painful sigh Twilight pressed on saying the words she dearly wished not too, “I can’t see him remaining on board, even if he’s confined to his container. I know it’s a poor fate for a hero such as he, but the risk is too great for everypony.”

Foresight was trembling and Twilight wasn’t sure if it was with anger or sorrow, both probably. But now she’d started Twilight had to finish, “I know it means a great deal to you having him here Foresight but unless you can give me a very good reason not to I will be forced to leave him in the Crystal Fiefdom.”

The frost around Foresight grew thicker and Twilight was sure she saw a few frozen tears tumble down, “It was my fault, I shouldn’t have convinced him to come with me into the tunnels. I would never have thought that place would make us turn on each other like that. I was so eager to have Impasse cured….I”

“This ain’t about blame Foresight. It’s about practicalities,” Applebloom said in a surprisingly understanding tone. “We all want the lithi fixed n until now Impasse’ box has been fine, but now somepony has been killed it’s gonna take a lot of time ter have things calm down.”

The frozen tears continued to tumble down, each one sounding unnaturally loud as it shattered and threw out little shards. Twilight felt each one hitting the ground like a blow to her heart. She swallowed the lump in her throat before continuing, “Impasse’ advice and insight have been invaluable and I dearly wish there was another way.”

Bold stirred from his shocked silence, “Do you have anything to add Impasse?”

They all stared at him, still standing motionless in the centre of the room. Impasse didn’t reply straight away but instead looked to Foresight. She returned the gesture with a pleading expression, “The board’s decision seems the most sensible one. I have been a creature of stone for centuries now and should you indeed find a cure in the north I can wait a little longer in the Crystal Fiefdom.”

“I don’t think I can keep going without you…” Foresight whispered, “You’re my anchor Impasse. If you leave then I’ll stay with you.”

Twilight felt tears of her own now, she didn’t need mind reading powers to see Foresight was besotted with Impasse. The fact wasn’t lost on Bold either, she saw his disbelieving expression and eye popping astonishment, “How could anyone love a...?”

“Then it’s decided. Impasse and Foresight will remain behind as we press on to the frozen north,” Twilight said, cutting off Bold’s question. “I will of course ensure that any findings will be passed back to you as quickly as possible and you will be in the bestest care with my sister in law,” Twilight felt the urge to smile for the first time since the meeting had begun, “She and my brother are both eager to meet you.”

Foresight looked horrified, “You’re not serious Twilight! You would let you own nephews and niece be put in danger by having us stay there?”

Twilight smile turned into a grin, “Oh I have full confidence that Cadence, Shining and their children will be more than safe. If there is anywhere in Equestria where they can see the ‘true pony on the inside’ as you put it Foresight, then it’s in their home.”

The radiant tower of Cadence’s home was like a glacial spear pointing towards the sky and the dancing corona that emanated from its peak filled the air with a rainbow of colours. Nor were the humble homes of the crystal ponies any less impressive for their small size.

The whole city shone in the sunlight, refracted light playing from one structure to another and filling the view with a dazzling array of hues. Everything about the city sparkled with an inner light and Foresight felt her eyes stinging from all the different lights and shades.

Despite this she felt a soothing feeling in her core. This was a place of light and happiness. Foresight could practically see the good feeling in the air and quickly came to the decision that the Crystal Fiefdom was by far the most beautiful place she’d ever seen.

Not just the sights, but from the warming glow of companionship and love that permeated the very air. Even from this height it felt like she was standing too close to a fire, burning yet welcoming at the same time.

“You like it?” Twilight asked with a small chuckle and Foresight realised her mouth was hanging open.

“It’s stunning. I’ve heard stories, but they don’t do it justice,” Foresight replied in a daze.

“So not a bad place to stop off for a while?” Twilight said with a grin.

“I think I could get lost here for years,” Foresight mumbled, the spectacle laid before her numbing her mind.

“There’s no place in Equestria quite like it. The Crystal ponies are by far the best example of love and good will in all the land. That reputation has only grown with Cadence on the throne. She’s been accepted by them as one of their own,” Twilight explained in a distant tone.

Foresight was inclined to agree. For the first time in years she felt a peace within her soul, a sense of total calm and safety that Foresight had long since forgotten in the difficulties she’d gone through.

She reached out with her senses and felt the effects on the crew. The tension and hurt was draining from them to be replaced with the same overwhelming feeling of contentment growing in Foresight’s heart.

“It’s the Crystal Heart,“ Twilight explained with a happy smile, “It amplifies the positive feelings of the citizens here and turns it into a force of magical protection.”

The giddy feelings of happiness continued to grow within Foresight as the Bloomberg circled the outskirts of the city. They had dropped low enough now for her to see the crystal ponies themselves trotting along the roads and byways.

They were just as dazzling as their buildings, seeming themselves to be made out of crystal. Foresight could almost hear the cheerful chatter and easy going talk of the ponies down there and to her surprise she frowned.

There was bound to be a catch here somewhere, no city was this cheerful and happy all the time. Where were the little disagreements? The secret resentments that lay in the hearts of every living being that Foresight had ever met?

She caught Twilight looking at her in a curious manner, “What’s wrong Foresight? I thought you’d be happy to be here? After that horrible desert I thought we could all do with a break and the Fiefdom is just the place.

“It just seems too good to be true Twilight. Call me cynical if you like but as nice as it is I keep looking for the bill,” Foresight replied, her feelings of paranoia fighting with the pervasive calm.

Twilight simply laughed, “Oh it takes a whole lot of effort believe me.” She waved her hoof to take in the city, “The ponies here have had their own shares of hard times, it’s what has made them so determined to see the bright side of life. They have learnt to cherish every moment and be the best they can.”

“If you say so Twilight. I guess I can give them a chance to see if my fears are unfounded,” Foresight replied her frown deepening.

Twilight looked at her as if she’d gone mad, “It’s nothing sinister I promise you. It’s a bit overwhelming when you first come here that’s all. The ponies here have their off days just like the rest of us.“

Foresight wanted to believe Twilight, she really did but suspected there was more at work here than that. No one was ever that contented in this would. Her gaze drifted up to the swirling corona above and suddenly felt very worried indeed.

Chapter fifteen

“Aunty Twilly!” The eager cry of three foals was the first sound to greet Foresight’s ears as the impressive doors opened. This was quickly followed by a miniature stampede which clatted across the corridor and bore Twilight to the floor.

Foresight had the brief impression of tangled limbs, Twilight’s purple was surrounded white, blue and pink. Foresight caught fleeting glimpses of horns and wings among the flailing hooves before with a hearty chuckle Twilight called out, “It’s great to see you all too!”

A glowing haze surrounded the excited foals as Twilight lifted them off her and set them down gently with her magic. She beamed at them and Foresight couldn’t help but smile along with her.

“Did you bring us a gift Twilly?” Came swiftly from the tallest of the three, a white unicorn colt with a purple mane.

“I may have ‘Platinum’ depends if you’ve been good for your Mum and Dad?” Twilight teased and his eyes shone with delight.

“We’ve been real good! No trouble at all!” The next in line replied. Foresight chuckled as she watched the blue earth colt with a messy white mane salute.

“Is this true?” Twilight turned the final and smallest member of their welcoming committee, a pink pegasus filly with a shocking yellow mane.

She stood defiantly, as if trying to match the taller stature of the other two foals, “No! ‘Silver’ is just trying to get himself a present.”

“That’s not true ‘Strong’! I’ve been good for at least two days now!” Silver countered before sticking his tongue out at his sister.

“See he was bad just then!” Strong replied triumphantly as she folded her hooves and lifted her head in an imperious manner.

Twilight gave Foresight a knowing smile as the three foals began to argue, “Well I think you’re all unreliable witnesses. I motion that we ask the parents if you’ve been good.” She winked at Foresight who felt her own smile widening.

The three foals all froze, their faces masks of terror before another voice called out confidently, “I for one think that Aunty Twilly is right. I hereby swear before this court that I will give the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth!”

Foresight actually chuckled as a very serious looking white unicorn with blue mane called out from further down the corridor. The effect on the foals was nothing short of bedlam, each one scuffling and jabbing in their effort to line up neatly.

“The Princess seconds this motion of Shining Armour!” A majestic pink alicorn with multi coloured mane that could only be Princess Cadence announced.

Foresight saw the royal couple both standing sternly at the far end of the richly decorated hallway. The palace was simply beautiful and even more so from the inside. Foresight had gotten a full look at the Fiefdoms layout as the Bloomberg had settled into a stationary position just outside the city’s boundaries. The central spire that was the castle was nestled at the apex of out branching roads, being the very fulcrum of what resembled a giant snowflake when seen from the air.

Now within its confines Foresight was even more impressed. Every facet of the place had been carved out of different coloured crystal, all polished to a mirror finish. It was so like the ruins Foresight had investigated during her time as an archaeologist, but yet alive.

Impressive statues and depictions of ponies in heroic poses were much in evidence, while tapestries and carpets of breath taking quality lined the walls and floors. It felt like Canterlot in that the place was old yet so different. Almost like a sister to Equestria’s capital.

The Fiefdom was a living, breathing piece of history. Foresight recognised architecture from bygone eras surrounding her on every side and could easily forget she was in a working city had not the crystal ponies been there to give it sound and life. “Who’s this Aunty?”

Foresight was broken out of her reverie by the question and looked down to see three pairs of curious eyes watching her. The sudden attention of the three foals made Foresight feel uncomfortable.

“This is my good friend Foresight, she may be staying with you for a little while,” Twilight explained and Foresight gave them a little wave.

“Why are her eyes funny?” Platinum asked with no trace of tact and Foresight braced herself for the inevitable fear, but to her pleasant surprise it never came.

“Foresight is a different kind of pony, she’s what’s called a ‘dark unicorn’ and has come to meet you all,” Twilight said encouragingly.

“Oh…” Platinum replied before his little muzzle broke into a grin, “Do you want to see my shield spell? Daddy has been teaching me!”

“I er….” Foresight began only for Silver to push his brother aside.

“No I want to show you my presentation for school! It’s all about turnips!” Silver demanded and Foresight looked pleadingly to Twilight who simply laughed softly.

“Urh-ur!” Strong shrilled shoving Silver in turn, “I have my first fencing lesson today and I want Foresight to watch!”

“Well I…” Foresight tried before a fifth voice joined the conversation.

“Foresight and Aunty Twilight are both tired after their journey so first of all they will be joining Shining and I for tea and biscuits,” Cadence declared with a finality that caused all the foals to groan.

Foresight gave a sigh of relief before she continued, “Then you can show Foresight all your projects.” Foresight was once again surrounded by bouncing excited foals and the lingering sense that she was in over her head.

“That’s simply dreadful Twilight,” Cadence said tenderly as she sipped from her cup. The evening was well settled in now and Cadence true to her word had made sure Twilight and Foresight were comfortably ensconced in her dining room.

Foresight had been treated to one glorious sight after another within the palace, even the simple matter of having tea required a small tour of the whole palace it seemed. She suspected that Cadence was trying to reassure Foresight with all the grandeur on display. It was no secret that Twilight wanted Foresight to stay with Cadence and Shining. No doubt Twilight had informed her sister in law of Foresight’s hesitancy.

Not that Foresight wasn’t impressed, this place was almost divine. But she still had that nagging feeling there was something underneath all the smiles and well wishing. It would have been nice to stay here, if not for that suspicion.

“I know, that’s why I’m so grateful you let our crew and ourselves rest up for a bit before we push north again,” Twilight said, lying back in the comfortable couch and releasing a contented sigh.

“Of course. If there’s anything we can do to help then I’ll make sure it’s done,” Cadence replied with a smile.

“You’re all very welcome here for as long as you need,” Shining agreed eagerly, “We’re already restocking the Bloomberg and treating your wounded.”

“Thanks B.B.B.F.F Twilight smiled as Foresight gave her a curious look, “I’ll explain later”

“So Foresight what do you think of the city? I hope you’re more inclined to stay here after your little tour?” Cadence voiced the question that everypony had been avoiding.

Foresight frowned, “Well it’s nice and all but…..”

“Don’t be shy, we’re all friends here right?” Cadence said with a winning smile.

“To be frank Princess I just don’t get it, all this….” Foresight waved a hoof at the general scene.

It was Shining Armour who answered, “It’s taken a lot of hard work, rebuilding the Empire after its long absence. You know it was banished for over a thousand years right?”

Foresight nodded, “Pretty much everypony knows the story of how the Crystal Empire suddenly disappeared soon after the defeat of it’s tyrant by Luna and Celestia. How it came back again and was saved by Twilight and yourselves.”

Twilight coughed, “Well Spike played a big part, he’s the one who finally secured the Crystal Heart and banished King Sombra.”

“Okay yes,” Foresight admitted, “I mean how come everypony is so happy? It must be something to do with the Crystal Heart right?”

Cadence peered at Foresight over her teacup, “That’s a very good question. One a true archaeologist such as yourself would no doubt ask.” She finished her delicate sip and continued, “We’ve put a lot of research into the Crystal Heart and it has some amazing properties, one of which is the protective shield you have no doubt heard of.” Foresight nodded impatiently, that was old news.

Foresight glanced at one of the tapestries lining the wall which depicted the artifact in question. A large crystal carved into a stylised heart shape floating in the air all surrounded happy crystal ponies.

They’d passed the real Crystal Heart on their way inside the palace. The unique artifact had radiated power even then; spinning slowly in a magical field, held floating between two vertical spikes of crystal. This arrangement was situated in a courtyard surrounded by the four primary foundations of the palace itself, forming an enclosed hall with archways open to the city beyond. It was literally the core as well as the ‘heart’ of the city.

“Well one of the other more interesting things it does is amplifies positive emotions. We’re not entirely sure how it does this to be honest, but I’m sure Twilight has a few theories?” Cadence finished, smiling at Twilight.

“One or Two, but nopony knows ‘Magical Crystal Lore’ like they do here. It’s where the power cores for Bloomberg were made for example,” Twilight grinned, “Which reminds me Cadence, you promised me a quick glance at your research facility while I was here.”

Cadence smiled, “Of course, as I said anything to help.”

Foresight frowned, “But that sounds suspiciously like mind control to me.” Everypony in the room stared at Foresight who coughed before going on, “You can’t just force ponies to be happy, that can’t be right.”

They all continued to stare at Foresight as if she’d sprouted wings before Cadence burst into laughter, “Oh Foresight…” She smiled indulgently, “We don’t force anypony to be happy, they choose to be.”

Foresight still wasn’t convinced, “I can read minds your Highness and what I saw out there in your city wasn’t natural. Everypony has trouble and disagreements or hard times.” To her surprise Cadence nodded.

“Of course they do, the crystal ponies may not show their displeasure in the same manner as other ponies, but I can assure you they have them.” Cadence replied in a knowing manner.

“When we first came here they were all miserable,” Shining added. He gave Foresight a conspiratorial smile before looking around as if afraid somepony would hear him and dropped his voice, “To be honest they are all very highly strung, they tend to jump from really happy to deep depression in a snap when something really bothers them.”

“It seems to be a natural state for them, they are either happy or sad with few steps in between. Trust me when you meet an unhappy crystal pony you will see it instantly,” Twilight added.

“They’ve just learnt to try and keep a positive outlook on life, so things that would normally annoy a normal pony, they just brush off. We suspect it’s balanced out by the Crystal Heart which they’ve formed a symbiotic bond with.” Cadence said with a sigh, “It makes it all the more important for us to protect it, without the Crystal Heart the crystal ponies would be in real trouble.”

“And it makes them a real pain to work with when their down,” Shining Armour mumbled with a roll of his eyes.

Foresight digested this, it seemed a plausible if unusual explanation. But then again she could hardly be counted normal either. Still… Foresight screwed up her muzzle before replying, “So what you’re saying is that the majority of the city is inhabited by Bipolar ponies?”

Cadence stared wide eyed at Foresight for a moment before nodding with a thoughtful look, “I’ve never heard it put like that, but yes I guess you’re right.” She smiled, “Though it takes something truly terrible to upset them to that degree, otherwise we’d be having ponies throwing themselves off buildings left right and center.”

“What it does mean is that the crystal ponies will throw themselves at anything they decide to turn a hoof to with almost fanatical devotion,” Twilight said with a grin, “It can come in very useful and make them even happier when they succeed.”

Rolling this all over in her mind Foresight took another sip of her cold tea, “So how do you think they will react when they meet a cursed lithi who feels nothing? A creature who is by its very nature is the opposite of a cheerful crystal pony.”

For the first time since they arrived Cadence looked crestfallen, “Ah yes the lithi. I of course know about them.” She frowned, “To be honest I don’t know what will happen.”

Twilight piped up, “You know that does give me an interesting thought. The lithi are basically stone earth ponies right?” Foresight caught the enthusiasm in Twilight’s voice and pricked her own ears as she went on, “And the crystal ponies are as far as we can tell an earth pony offshoot that at some point became well ‘crystally’.”

“Is that your scientific name for them Twilly?” Shining joked and Twilight humphed.

“No it’s ‘Prismaticus Equinus’ if you must know,” Twilight stated with a snort. Twilight held her head high with indignation until she saw everypony else was grinning at her. “The point is they are not too dissimilar to Impasse, he’s essentially made from stone, crystal ponies are made from a different kind of stone thats all.”

Cadence nodded with a smile of understanding, “So if the crystal ponies have a symbiotic connection to the Heart then maybe it could help the lithi? That is what you’re getting at right Twilight?”

Foresight felt a tiny flash of hope, Twilight may have stumbled upon something there. She didn’t let that spark grow however, “But isn’t that really dangerous? He and the other lithi are cursed by NIghtmare Moon. Who knows what effect he may have on the Crystal Heart in return.”

Cadence smiled sadly, “You really are a dour one aren’t you Foresight?”

“Been let down too many times,” Foresight admitted with a frown. Cadence, Twilight and Shining Armour all sat there for a while pondering the idea. “I think it’s worth a shot though,” Foresight said finally. It was a fool’s hope, but a hope nevertheless.

“So this is the Crystal Fiefdom?” Pipsqueak said in a vaguely disappointed tone as he looked across the assembled shops and eateries lining the street. “All seems a bit too flashy for me.”

“That’s cause yer a boy, yer don’t notice nice stuff like we do,” Applebloom replied her eyes aglow with anticipation.

“I mean it’s nice, but I don’t see what all the fuss is about and quite frankly I’m surprised you’re so interested dear,” Pip commented as he waved back at some of the ponies lining the streets. “The locals are very friendly so I guess they got that bit right.”

“Yer just ain’t lookin hard enough Pip. For example look over there,” Applebloom pointed at a shop that looked just like any other in Pip’s estimation.

The idea of a leisurely trot through the town had seemed a good plan to Pip at first. Spending some quality time with Applebloom away from the stresses of work and all that. He’d had visions of them trotting through the ‘City of Love’ and staring besottedly into each other’s eyes. He dearly needed to talk to Applebloom and wanted a quiet, peaceful time to do so.

Of course the reality had been different. Oh they trotted alright, but Applebloom only had eyes for the various sights. Still he’d valiantly attempted to say something romantic every so often and it had been met with indifference. He was now feeling quite sullen about the whole thing, hence his less than cheery praise of the scenery.

“Now that is a work of beauty,” Applebloom said to the increasingly mystified Pip. The store was a simple little furniture store and though while Pip would have agreed the furnishings looked comfortable he saw nothing that should catch Applebloom’s attention.

“It’s ur….nice…” Pip tried only for Applebloom to give him a sour look.

“Nice? Yer simple everyday piece is nice Pip, that there is a work of art,” She scowled at him with a disbelieving expression. “What’s gotten inter yer Pip, I thought yer would be interested?”

“Well It looks like it would be nice to sit on honey, but….” Pip began only for Applebloom to make a strange choking sound.

“Sit on? Are yer crazier than a beehive filled with poisoned joke? She stood there dumbfounded, “That’s about the oddest thing I’ve ever heard yer say Pip, are yer okay?” Applebloom moved forward to check Pip’s forehead and peered into his bemused eyes.

“Well that’s what they’re for,” Pipsqueak countered as he waved his hoof at the assembled chairs.

The blank stare continued, “Pip why in the hay would anypony make a ‘CI-Twelve’ ter sit on? It’d roast yer flank right good.”

Pipsqueak blinked in confusion, “Um Honey that’s a lighting rod are you….” He suddenly stopped and looked back at the store window and there above the display was the CI-Twelve, the latest crystal light on the market. “Oh that makes much more sense….”

“Pip, yer really are distant today. What yer thought I liked all them fro-fro shazzy thingys?” Appleblooms tiny smile told him that she knew the answer. Before Pipsqueak could say anything else Applebloom burst out in raucous laughter, her eyes tearing up with the effort.

“Whooee! That’s one to tell the young’uns!” Applebloom managed to gasp out between chuckles. Pip for his part smiled sheepishly and tried his best to look like he was enjoying the moment as much as she was.

Applebloom wiped her streaming eyes before smiling sadly at him, “Now come on Pip, yer gotta admit that was funny.” Pipsqueak did his best to shrug nonchalantly and Applebloom’s face became serious, “Awww come on Pip, what’s eatin yer now?”

Pip found his eyes drifting to Applebloom’s side, it may have just been his imagination but she seemed a little rounder about the mid-rift. She caught him looking and smiled all the wider, “Is that it huh? I’m a bit scared too, but more excited than anything else.” She hugged him and Pip felt the cloud of anxiety thin.

“I’ve had a lot of time to think about things, where we’re going and the changing nature of the world….” Pipsqueak began only for a hoof to plug his mouth.

“Okay now that’s the most dangerous thing I’ve heard in weeks, includin magic traps n evil deserts Pip,” Applebloom said in mock solemnity, “Yer not going ter get all ‘should we really have this foal’ on me are yer?”

Pipsqueak opened his mouth, then shut it, then opened it again. She’d seen right through him and now Pip knew he was on thin ice, “Well er….”

Applebloom’s face darkened, “Before we set out yer were behind me one hundred percent. Yer want foals, I want want foals. Don’t go tellin me yer got cold hooves yer hear!”

“It’s more complicated than that Applebloom,” Pip began and she gave him a look that could have melted steel. “Of course I want a foal, it was the happiest day of my life when I we found out we were expecting.”

“Mhm?” Applebloom sat down and folded her fore hooves.

“But, well you’ve seen what the worlds like outside Equestria, we’re heading into who knows what. One or both of us might not….” Pipsqueak began only for Applebloom to roll her eyes.

“I think yer bein a little overdramatic Pip, we’re havin a foal not declarin war. Sure there’s a whole cart load of ‘what if’s’ but yer know what?” Applebloom treated pip to a little smile, “There ain’t no force in the world that would stop me from going fer what I want. I want ter have a family with yer Pip, even if that means raisin em in a frozen cave up north yer hear me!”

She softened before embracing Pip again, “But I need yer ter want it too.”

That was the problem. Pip did want it, wanted more than anything he’d ever wanted in his life. But the sight of that dead pegasus kept intruding on his happy dream, the idea it could be him or Celestia forbid Applebloom lying on that mortuary table. He wanted to say this all to her, but it felt like a heavy metal slug rolling around his tongue.

Applebloom rested her head on his shoulder, “Now I know yer a brave and clever stallion. I see it in yer everyday Pip. I want that pony, the one who picked up a live power cable and shocked a dragon ter protect me. He’s in there somewhere and we just need ter bring him out again.”

Pip hugged her back and for a short while at least the world seemed to drift away, leaving him and Applebloom alone in their private moment. The shops, the passers bye all seemed to melt away as he held Applebloom in his hooves. Pip didn’t know how long they embraced, just holding each other with his eyes closed, but the moment faded too soon for his liking.

Time came back with a rush and Pip suddenly heard the stomping and cheering all around them. He opened his eyes and saw that everypony had stopped and were clattering their their hooves on the ground in support of Applebloom and himself.

“So that’s why they call this the city of love huh?” Pip managed to say before Applebloom smiled widely and kissed him.

For the second time in as many moments the world seemed to slow down for Pipsqueak. For now at least he could keep things together, he could be Applebloom’s support as she was for him. Together they could face anything the world could throw at them and Pip finally felt the lingering sorrow of his trauma retreat.

They finally broke apart and Applebloom beamed at him, “Now no more of this moapin alright? We can do this. Even if it’s just for today we can do this.” Pip smiled weakly as he gazed at Applebloom in a haze, his heart soaring as he hadn’t done for days.

The world seemed lighter, the shops brighter and more appealing, even the CI-Twelves lighting the displays appeared to be smiling down on Pipsqueak and Applebloom resumed their casual way down the street.

So enamoured were they in the sudden hope that blossomed that neither Pip or Applebloom noticed the briefest of flickers in the lights all around. It was the tiniest dulling, less than a heartbeat, but the effect on the crystal ponies was instant.

Each and every one of them shuddered as if filled with a chill. Several of them paused and looked towards the central palace with confused glances. These turned to looks of pained sadness and a few sobs were even heard.

Pip couldn’t fail to notice such a profound change in their manner and glancing at Applebloom saw she’d realised something strange was happening too. Left and right the crystal ponies all around were weeping, it was the most unnerving thing Pip had seen.

The tunnels and dangers of Sal Palomino had been scary for sure, but this was just plain creepy. Other crystal ponies were now coming out of their shops, each one looking towards the central spire of the city with such sorrow that Pip was almost moved to tears himself.

“Pip look they’re all kneeling!” Applebloom called and he saw she was right, every crystal pony as far as the eye could see was kneeling down and touching their muzzles to the ground.

Pipsqueak felt the charge building in his bones as a pale glow spread from each pony. The spreading light seeped out and merged with each other until, flowing through the very structure of the city, it filled up with a bluish radiance.

“It’s the Crystal Heart!” Applebloom shouted over the sudden hum,” They’re powering it up for some reason!”

Pip nodded in mute agreement as the combined power of the ponies all around suddenly was drawn into the palace. It absorbed the throbbing magic like a sponge drinking in water. A tense silence reigned until with musical note the spire released a massive glowing shockwave.

The power swept through the city, but miraculously left the buildings and crystal ponies untouched. Pip hugged Applebloom as the wave washed over them and to his complete amazement felt only a slightly warm tingle. The wave continued onwards until it reached the limits of the city and simply evaporated.

“What in the name of plum cakes and thistle worms was that?” Applebloom said quietly.

Pip looked at Applebloom and saw that she was sparkling. Applebloom looked just like a crystal pony! Further examination showed that he was similarly affected, his normally mottle coat now a mix match of differently hued crystal. What was most disconcerting was that he could now see through both he and Applebloom to the street below.

All the actual crystal ponies stood still for a moment, then as some unspoken command all lowered their heads in unison. Pip stared about and thought he saw a look of profound disappointment on their faces. “I don’t know, but whatever they tried to do I don’t think it worked…..”

Chapter Sixteen

The chamber was alive with tiny flashes of blue light that hurt Foresight’s eyes, forcing her to shield herself from the sudden glare which had welled up in its centre. Through it all Foresight tried to focus on Impasse, but the light surrounding him was too intense. It poured into his body and caused his ravaged frame to shine from within.

“I don’t think it’s working!” Shining Armour yelled, his voice almost lost in the hurricane that raged within the chamber.

“Just a little longer. Anyway we can’t stop it now even if we wanted to!” Twilight shouted back.

Foresight felt the magic buffeting her this way and that, pulling at her like a savage beast. The spell was meant to be cleansing, meant to drive out the curse deep within Impasse and leave him whole again.

Foresight dared to peek up at Cadence who was at the apex of the enchantment. She floated in her own little world of calm, eyes closed and a serene expression on her face. Foresight could only catch a glance before she was forced to close her stinging eyes and look away.

The chamber was situated in the centre of the palace and Foresight was yet again impressed by the crystal ponies workmanship. Steep curving walls merged with the ceiling above, while two spikes of crystal dominated the middle of the room.

One protruded down from the roof like a stalactite, while the second rose up from the floor at the polar opposite. Foresight knew it was a copy of the Crystal Heart’s own setup, which was placed directly below the room they were in.

The Heart itself still floated in its own magical cradle down there, soaking up the good will and happiness of the crystal ponies who were lending their strength to the attempt. That was what had boggled Foresight the most. They had, without complaint or judgement, agreed to try and help them cure Impasse, even after Cadence and Twilight had explained the risks that were involved.

It was humbling and moving. Foresight had long since given up believing that anyone would risk so much for the likes of Impasse. Yet here they were, with an entire city trying to help without thought for themselves. It rekindled the spark of hope she’d long since thought extinguished.

The spell was terrifying in its magnitude and Foresight felt it tugging at her. Though not its focal point, the spell nevertheless recognised the same taint in Foresight. Aimed at destroying the same dark magic that created Impasse, it raked at her very being with talons of fire.

“I’ve got to go Twilight, the spell’s going to pull me apart!” Foresight cried but Twilight attention never shifted from Cadence. Both Twilight and Shining Armour were shaping, crafting and working the thrumming magic before directing it to Cadence’s waiting spell above.

The crackling force continued to writhe about Impasse at its centre. Magical balls with trailing tails resembling shooting stars flashed through Impasse, causing him to lurch like a stick caught in the tide with each strike. Foresight winced with every impact, fearing that Impasse’ already weakened body would crumble under the strain.

Foresight took one more panicked look about the room before heading for the entrance. It was like crawling through treacle, every hoofstep was dogged and pulled at by the vortex. The world continued to grow brighter and the forces assailing her increased with them.

Foresight could feel her very being starting to unravel, her own cursed body flooding with pain as the spell sought to cleanse her. She dared not open her eyes for fear of what she might see and was reduced to crawling forward.

With a final whine the attempt concluded leaving a ringing silence in its wake. Foresight felt the tendrils of searing power fade and only now chanced a look at herself. Her coat was still black and with a feel of her tongue Foresight confirmed she still had the sharp teeth of a dark unicorn. Well at least I’m still alive.

Her thoughts ran instantly to Impasse and all concerns for herself quickly vanished. Foresight jumped up onto her hooves and turned to stare wide eyed at Impasse. At first she couldn’t make him out through the bleary world Foresight’s vision had become, the after effects of the light still playing across the scene.

When she finally saw Impasse her breath caught in her chest, there lying on the ground was a warm coloured earth stallion. His chestnut coat was half obscured by a battered suit of armour and his corn-coloured mane spilled out onto the ground in a tangle.

“Impasse? Are you?” Foresight could barely speak, not daring to jinx the fragile hope that Impasse could have actually been cured.

Twilight, Shining Armour and Cadence were all panting heavily as they sat at equal distance around Impasse. But Foresight paid them no heed, she only had eyes for the earth pony before her.

She inched closer, putting out a hesitant hoof. Foresight held her breath as she watched Impasse arise slowly to his hooves. For the first time she caught sight of his cutie mark, a closed castle gate and joy began to well inside like a flood.

“Impasse You’re cured!” Foresight yelled and made to gallop forward and hug him.

Impasse turned slowly, his movements deliberate and precise, “I think not Foresight, it seems that the spell was unsuccessful.”

Foresight skidded to a halt, the deadened tones of Impasse snatching the brief moment of happiness she’d experience.

As Impasse finally looked at Foresight she felt her world lurch. Impasse’ eyes were still the same black empty holes, their slitted nature matching Foresight’s own.

“But...but you’re…” Foresight pressed but already she saw it was true. Even as Impasse stood before her she could see the grey petrification returning. It spread slowly from his eyes, devouring the chestnut hairs and corn mane like a spreading overcast cloud.

Before Foresight could say another word Impasse was once again made of cold stone, his grim visage returned to the fanged monster she’d come to know.

She felt her legs go weak as the reality set back in. Impasse was still a lithi and though she’d been given a tiny glimpse of the original pony underneath they were no closer to finding a cure.

If the joy Foresight had felt was powerful then the disappointment was doubly so. Foresight felt it fill her head with dark fire and she stamped on the ground before screaming into the air. It didn’t help and Foresight looked about for something to vent her feelings on, but there was only the pristine walls of the palace.

Angrily she lit her horn and slammed bolts of pure anger into the surrounding crystal where they left little scorch marks, still it wasn’t enough. The universe had let Foresight believe that for one shining moment they’d finally cured the Lithi, that she could see him smile, see the feelings she held for him returned in his eyes.

Foresight shifted her aim along the wall, not caring that she was marring the beautiful scroll work and decorations lining the chamber. The dark green magic continued to fill the air until with a sudden glow a shimmering barrier sprang up Foresight’s attacks evaporated against it.

The dark cloud that had swept over Foresight lifted and she saw with horror that the last volley had been heading directly for Cadence. Foresight instantly stumbled back, her face aghast, “No I….”

Cadence smiled sadly, “It’s okay Foresight, I can see how much Impasse means to you. No harm done.”

Foresight sank to her haunches and let the tears come, “Why? Why didn’t it work? We had a whole city helping and it still didn’t work. You saved Luna! Why can’t you fix one lithi?”

“NIghtmare’s magic was powerful and destructive,” Twilight said between steadying breaths, “It’s far easier to break down and curse than it is to build up and fix.”

“It’s not simply a matter of power, it’s the subject themselves as well, “ Cadence added her sympathetic smile still upon her muzzle, “That’s why this is so difficult, even when Nightmare Moon was defeated by the Elements they didn’t destroy anything. They simply restored the balance Luna had lost in her madness. Nightmare’s curse destroyed key elements of the earth ponies she turned to lithi. Trying to bring back something lost is far harder than removing it in the first place.”

Foresight continued to stare at the floor and the steadily increasing mound of frozen tears before Twilight spoke up, “To repair the damage done by Nightmare Moon would require so much power that we risk destroying the very ponies we’re trying to save. In Luna’s case she’s a royal alicorn and therefore more resilient, Impasse and the others…..”

It still didn’t make Foresight feel any better and she cursed herself for getting her hopes up again. Deep down she knew they were right, but Twilight’s eagerness had been infectious.

“We might have made it work Foresight, but only at the terrible cost of the crystal ponies…” Twilight began and Foresight snapped her head up, the shock breaking the depression that had set in.

“What? You mean you honestly nearly cured Impasse?” Foresight stared at her with disbelief, “Explain!”

Twilight leaned back in surprise, “They offered to share what they could Foresight, the idea was to fill the missing ‘parts’ in Impasse with a little bit of each crystal pony’s own love.”

“Then why didn’t you let them!” Foresight raged.

“Because we could already see the curse Nightmare had laid on him was destroying that too. There’s nothing to be gained from pouring water into a bucket full of holes,” Cadence said sternly, her sympathy retreating behind a mask of duty. “I could not allow the crystal ponies to destroy themselves in an attempt to save just one pony.”

“Nor would I let them either,” Impasse declared with finality, “There are few enough good creatures in this world already.”

The air in the chamber became tense and Foresight shrank back from the suddenly imposing Cadence. It was all too easy to imagine her as soft and weak. Her role as a pony of love and light projected such a gentle image, but Foresight now realised she’d misjudged Cadence. Love could be harsh and light could be scorching.

Cadence practically loomed over her. Not exactly taller by any means but as if a low burning fire had been given free reign to rise into a conflagration. She stared meaningfully at Foresight for a few more moments, then as suddenly at it had appeared her threatening manner vanished and Cadence was herself once more, “I’m sorry it didn’t work Foresight, I truly am.”

Foresight blinked, not quite believing what she’d just seen before lowering her head in apology, “No it is I who should be sorry your highness, I was out of order and should….”

“Think nothing of it honestly, now we’re clear on where we stand. We tried and failed, but that doesn’t mean we give up.” She regarded Twilight with a determined expression, “It’s time to turn our attention to the next leg of your journey. The lands beyond the crystal mountains are hostile at best. You will need provisions and support if you plan to go there.”

“So Impasse and I are to remain here then?” Foresight asked, not sure if she was happy or disappointed at the chance to stay.

Cadence gave Twilight a meaningful glance, “I do believe it is for the best. From what Twilight has told me the crew on the Bloomberg have been very ‘vocal’ in their demands.”

Foresight warred with herself. She longed to be at the front lines of finding a cure for the lithi. But as she looked from Cadence and Twilight Foresight saw the wisdom of such. Still she screwed up her muzzle and was about to argue it anyway. The quest of years was not easily laid aside, but then Impasse intervened.

“Sometimes the hardest thing to do is sit back and let others take the load for a time. I know Foresight your Highness, she will fight hoof and horn to be on that ship when it leaves,” He explained, before shaking his head at Foresight, “Unless I stay here and ask her to stay with me.”

Foresight opened her mouth to snap back, but finally settled on giving Impasse a look of hurt betrayal, “Fine, I’ll stay.”

Shining Armour beamed, “Excellent, We’ve already made preparations for your accommodation…...”

Foresight wasn’t really listening, she continued to stare at Impasse with a frown before using her magic to send and express her feelings, “Impasse you know how I feel and why I need to go please don’t make me stay here.”

“It is exactly because I know how you feel that I think we must stay. I’ve warned you time and time again Foresight not to get too attached to me. It clouds your reasoning,” Impasse replied and Foresight groaned internally

“Sometimes your cold logic can be such a pain!” Foresight sent, her expression darkening.

“I’m sorry did I say something wrong?” Shining Armour asked and Foresight realised the others were all staring at her. Cadence and Twilight both in a knowing manner while Shining looking confused.

“No...I, that will be fine thank you,” Foresight mumbled.

“Great! Then I’ll tell the foals you’re going to be sleeping in the room next to them,” Shining Armour announced before turning his attention to Impasse, “I’m sorry we don’t have much to offer you Impasse.”

“My container will be fine and is probably the safest option,” Impasse assured.

“I just feel bad you know. Not letting you have your own room and all, but if you’re happy with those arrangements then I guess that will be fine,” Shining concluded.

“I need no sleep, no food nor personal space. My casket will serve to keep myself and others safe,” Impasse repeated as he’d done so many times before.

Foresight fidgeted, “I have to ask Impasse, did you feel anything during the spell?”

It was a question Foresight was afraid to ask. Her head told Foresight that Impasse had no emotions, that he did everything out of rational choice. But she still wanted to believe that he felt something for her. Even if he’d only been an earth pony again for a few moments Foresight dearly wished he’d had some feelings for her.

Impasse stood for a moment before replying, “No Foresight I felt nothing, the restoration was only cosmetic. In my core I felt nothing.”

Foresight nodded sadly, “Oh, right, well then I had best get going to my room.” She made a hasty retreat, trying to hide the fresh tears welling up in her eyes. With a final wave Foresight stepped out into the staircase leading down before galloping away.

As her sniffles receded Cadence gave Impasse a thoughtful look, “That was very noble of you Impasse, lying to her like that. But I think she deserved the truth.”

Both Twilight and Shining Armour boggled at her before Impasse replied, “Sometimes it’s best to spare others pain with a wise use of the truth. What good would it do Foresight now to know?”

“Spoken like a true lithi,” Cadence replied before sweeping out of the room and leaving both Shining Armour and Twilight standing open mouthed.

“Power core three is ninety percent charged Captain!” The shouted report made Boldstorm smile as he surveyed his bridge.

The Bloomberg sparkled, all signs of the previous damage having been repaired with amazing efficiency. Bold would not have credited the crystal ponies to be so technically minded, but it seemed they took after their earth pony cousins in that regard, “Very good Gossip and the supplies?”

“Quartermaster confirms all stocked and accounted for Captain!” Gossip announced and Bold could feel his eagerness to be away.

The ship was fixed, the crew rested and their destination set. All they needed now was the Princess’ word and the Bloomberg would be ready to sail. Three weeks they’d been at the Crystal Fiefdom and Bold was itching to get underway again.

“Any word from her Highness?” Bold asked, his impatience showing.

“Not yet captain,” Gossip replied with a frown.

“Big.D ain’t never very good at goodbyes,” Applebloom spoke up with a grin.

Bold nodded as he studied her, the old fire and spark that had guttered in the Chief Engineer had flared back into life during the weeks rest. She had an optimism about her that Bold hadn’t seen since before Sal Palomino.

Yes the break had been just the ticket, the crew was fresh and ready to go and more importantly they didn’t have the disruptive presence of Impasse and Foresight aboard. Bold had never understood why the pair had been given so much lee way in the first place.

His feelings of distrust and suspicion seemed to have been vindicated when they had first arrived at the Crystal city. Thorn’s death confirmed that the Lithi was too dangerous to have on board. Now however, with a few weeks recuperation lending him perspective, Bold wasn’t so sure.

Princess Cadence had openly announced to the Fiefdom that Impasse and Foresight would be staying with them as honoured guests. In their own home for Celestia’s sake! Bold felt he must have missed something, especially when all the crystal ponies approved the decision unanimously.

Bold would never say that Foresight was a bad pony and if he was being honest he didn’t think Impasse was either, but that didn’t mean they weren’t dangerous. That the crystal ponies had welcomed them without reservation both impressed and concerned him.

“You know I’m going to miss this place,” Skyeye called down from his dome, “The crystal ponies aren’t the pushovers I heard them to be, plus I got a chance to taste some of the crystal berry jams they make.”

“Yeah I know, I saw the request for two ‘extra’ crates of the stuff you asked for,” Gossip called back with a chuckle.

“You ain’t tasted nothin until yer’ve tried Grannie’s zap apple jam,” Applebloom added and Bold simply smiled wider. Yes things were getting back to normal aboard the Bloomberg. The last dregs of bad will caused by their visit to Sal Palomino were draining away.

“I tried some zap apple. It had a good tingle on the tongue but I still think the crystal berry stuff is better, you can taste the cold northern climate in it,” Skyeye commented and a small volcano erupted where Applebloom had been standing.

“Then yer ain’t tried real zap apple! I bet yer got one of them imitations from Baltimare. They don’t hold a candle ter Grannie’s jam,” Applebloom countered.

“I don’t doubt it Chief, but do you know how hard it is to get hold of a true Granny Smith’s Zap Apple jam these days?” Gossip added with a frown.

“That’s no excuse! If yer want quality yer gotta pay the price,” Applebloom said with a no nonsense tone.

“But you would say that, it’s your family that makes it Chief,” Skyeye said with relish.

“Don’t mean I’m wrong,” Applebloom said, “No pony made zap apple like Granny,”

“I heard she taught you her recipe Applebloom? Maybe you should prove it to us all and make some?” Boldstorm added with a grin.

“I may just do that,” Applebloom assured, “Though I can’t do em like Granny did I can easily show up them imposters from Baltimare!” She narrowed her eyes, “Next harvest time you wait n see. I’ll show yer that true zap apple jam can top crystal jam anyday!”

The whole bridge cheered and Bold along with them, “Well that’s a challenge we can’t turn down. Assuming that Skyeye’s supply of crystal jam lasts that long.” Laughter filled the room as Skyeye grumbled something before returning to his observations.

“Yep, look out frozen north we’re back and ready for you,” Bold whispered as the laughter died back.

“‘Platinum Shield’, ‘Silver Tongue’ let go of your aunty this moment!” Cadence ordered with a smile.

“But mum!” They both wailed in unison.

“Yeah you two colts should listen to mum!” Strong added from behind Cadence’s legs only for Shining to give her a scolding look.

“‘Strong Heart’, you’re still in trouble for trying to hide in that cargo crate,” Shining Amour reminded and Foresight couldn’t help but smile.

Twilight’s latest attempt to leave had been hampered by the two colts clinging to her back legs and Foresight had been genuinely impressed by their tenacity. What was meant to be a simple goodbye was turning into a small, good natured, war.

First the door to Twilight’s room had been ‘mysteriously’ locked by a barrier spell, then her luggage had been redirected by some hastily rewritten orders in green crayon on their tags. Not soon after a very confused looking crystal pony had found Strong in a food box destined for the Bloomberg. Foresight had to admire Strong’s more devious approach.

With a flick of her magic Twilight detached the two colts and gently set them down again with a skill that hinted at years of practice on her part. The two little ponies sat with their bottom lips trembling, obviously using every weapon at their disposal. Anything was fair game in their efforts to get Twilight to remain behind it seemed.

“It didn’t work yesterday either Platinum so there’s no point in using it again,” Twilight said with finality before smiling at Shining and Cadence, “Thanks for everything, you’re both life savers.”

“What’s a B.B.B.F.F for if not to help his little sis out,” Shining said with a grin.

There was a brief moment where the royal family and Twilight all hugged each other, Strong Heart making little fluttering leaps in her excitement. Foresight felt the glowing love they all had for each other and lowered her own gaze sadly.

It was simply loneliness that ate at Foresight’s heart. She wasn’t jealous of Cadence and Shining, well maybe just a little. That they had what Foresight had long ached for was a bittersweet pill to swallow.

“Life doesn’t always give us what we want, but it does have a habit of giving us opportunities to find what we need,” Foresight was shocked to find that Cadence had slipped away from the throng, leaving Shining Armour, Twilight and the foals to give their separate goodbyes.

Cadence stared sympathetically at Foresight, giving impression that she understood far more about her than Foresight could have ever guessed. That sad smile, knowing eyes; Cadence almost seemed to see right through her as if she knew Foresight’s thoughts.

“You don’t know telepathy do you?” Foresight was forced to ask and Cadence simply laughed.

“No but I’ve had lots of experience in what ponies feel,” Cadence explained, “You may be different on the outside Foresight, but in here you’re still a mare who loves and is often lonely. It doesn’t take magic to see that.”

Foresight blushed, “Well yes I, it’s hard being so different from those around me I...”

Cadence winked, “Don’t worry, nopony here will give you a second glance in that regard. I could arrange you to meet some very nice stallions but I think you already have your heart set on somepony?”

The blush only grew and Foresight was suddenly very glad that the others were so busy. Even as she and Cadence had spoken Twilight had regained her foal attachments, only now she even had Strong hanging off her neck.

“I do, but it would never work,” Foresight mumbled and Cadence’s smile only widened.

Cadence placed a companionable hoof around her shoulders, “Sorting out difficult relationships is my forte. Trust me.”

Foresight looked up into Cadence’s face and saw only honest concern there. Well what did she have to lose?

Feeling slightly better Foresight allowed herself to be lead away by Cadence even as Twilight managed to finally escape her niece and nephews. Both Foresight and Twilight shared one last glance before going their separate ways. “Good luck Twilight.”

Twilight’s mental reply came in loud and clear, “You too Foresight.”

Chapter Seventeen

The Bloomberg crested the horizon and Foresight felt an odd sense of loss. Twilight and the others were heading off without her. The decision to leave Impasse behind in the crystal Fiefdom still burned her. Yes he was cursed, but he was also a hero. Just because some stupid earth pony had gotten herself killed trying to attack him…..

The guilt still gnawed at Foresight, like a poison in her soul. Twilight had been right about her - she’d put ponies in danger in her overeagerness to cure Impasse. It was what Twilight had been trying to warn Foresight about all this time.

Now she and Impasse had been left behind, forced to wait out the quest here in the city of the crystal ponies. If Foresight was being honest with herself she shouldn’t begrudge it. The city was a refreshing change from the constant sour looks and hidden thoughts she’d come to accept.

Here she was welcomed and Impasse too (even if from within his protective casket). Cadence was ever eager to help Foresight and the foals treated her like a big sister. To see their innocence was like a tonic to her. They said what they meant and didn’t hide behind the little lies adults used.

Foresight looked about the balcony she stood on as the Bloomberg finally disappeared behind the distant mountains. The castle shone with the early morning sunlight, the reflective nature it’s components producing a whole kaleidoscope of colours.

Down below the crystal ponies continued their lives, happy and contented with their lot and Foresight was ashamed that she envied them. The simple joys of being able to walk free, to talk and laugh. Foresight had rarely known that in her life.

Still if she was going to be stuck here Foresight conceded there were worse places. The city held a wealth of history to explore and Foresight had only tasted a tiny snippet of that. To her inquisitive mind the glowing halls were a wealth of secrets. She’d tentatively reached out with her magic and was instantly rewarded with visions of peaceful, happy years; an almost overwhelming feeling of goodwill and love.

Foresight suspected Twilight had chosen this ‘imprisonment’ with good reason. A place where Foresight could indulge her love of history, yet still be watched by Cadence and Shining armour. It spoke of thoughtful distrust on Twilight’s part, which rankled Foresight in a small way. Even when deep down she felt Twilight was right again.

Pushing these thoughts aside Foresight indulged herself, letting her talent for archaeology come to the fore. She marveled at the tapestries, the skillfully carved statues and relics. All pointed to a great civilisation in its time and Foresight didn’t doubt that the land had earned its old title of ‘Crystal Empire.’

Foresight smiled at the crystal pony guards she met, looking resplendent in their armour. They held no malice in their souls, simply an almost fanatical zeal towards their ‘Crystal Princess’ Cadence. Not for the first time Foresight was grateful the enthusiasm of the crystal ponies was channeled into something positive. If they ever got it into their heads to do something selfish….

The thought seemed to call out to the walls around Foresight and she paused. There was a discordant note in the peace of this place, the first and only one she’d felt. Looking around to check she was alone, Foresight reached out cautiously with her magic.

As a green aura surrounded her horn Foresight sought out that off note in the palace. Something was lurking here. It was nebulous, like a cloud of confused emotions with no aim or goal. Even as Foresight looked for the disturbance it seemed to flee from her attention.

In her mind’s eyes Foresight saw a dark phantom within the surrounding crystal. It slithered along the inside of the walls, before seeping downwards and finally vanishing through the floor. In a city full of happiness and joy this strange occurrence stood out even more.

Foresight frowned and closing her eyes mentally pursued the retreating cloud. It’s flight led Foresight on a complex dance, along hallways and crowded conference rooms. It ducked and dived between floors and ceiling, never once leaving the confines of the crystal.

As Foresight pursued she began to understand the nature of the palace in more detail. Every facet and angle was designed to allow the flow of magic. It had been Foresight’s suspicion of course, the way the crystal ponies interacted with their home all pointed towards such.

The aimless cloud was frightened Foresight realised with a shock. It had remained hidden within the very structure of the palace, clinging to its sorry existence by a thread and, now discovered, was fleeing in a blind panic.

The chase continued past the kitchens, oblivious ponies went about their preparations with the same cheerful contentment of their kind; completely unaware of the hunter and its prey. The more Foresight studied the phantom the more she understood that it wasn’t sentient in the truest sense.

It was a collection of spite and denied ambition, that was what had ‘called’ it to her Foresight realised with a start. Her own feeling of frustration and resentment must have felt like a kindred spirit to this lost creature. But finding her it had been disappointed and fled.

Foresight willed her mind to move faster, closing the gap with the cloud before it could escape. Down they went, through the floors, past the barracks and flowed along the very foundations of the palace.

Foresight caught a brief glimpse of the Crystal Heart’s glowing radiance before the phantom lead her through the floor and into ground. She hesitated, suspecting some kind of trap but seeing no evidence of such pressed onwards.

She allowed her mind to sink into the roots of the city, passing layers of strata and earth, following the lines of power within the solid rock. The shadow had made use of her brief pause and was already speeding away into the darkness below.

It would make sense for her prey to hide down here, away from the light and love above. She pressed onwards until the shade suddenly paused, reminding Foresight of some cornered animal with it’s claws scrabbling against a sheer rock face.

Slowing, Foresight took more time to watch the cloud, ‘feeling’ its pathetic whimpering like a dog fighting to get into its dead master’s home. As she approached cautiously Foresight understood where that impression had come from.

Down here, nestled at the very base of the city she looked out of the crystal surrounding her and into a darkened cavern. There outside the crystal root Foresight indeed saw a door, it’s heavy black metal panels fitting neatly into an arched door frame of cold stone.

The shade huddled in the furthest tip of the crystal roots, cornered and scared it nevertheless ‘glared’ at Foresight. There was no pity within it nor hope, just anger and confusion. Smothering it all was a terrible feeling of loss.

Foresight wanted to feel sorry for the shade, but there was nothing ‘good’ within it. No warmth, no honour and no heart. If this thing had the strength it would have ripped Foresight apart just for the sheer pleasure of doing such. It would burn the city above and torture the crystal ponies, all out of vengeance that it had been…..

Foresight recoiled, as the maddened darkness became even more agitated. As if the very effort of trying to remember why it even was caused it pain. It wasn’t out of fear she backed away, the shade was utterly wretched, powerless and trapped. It was because she felt nothing redeeming about it.

She quickly came to a decision, and with a mix of pity and revulsion Foresight undid the last strings that bound the creature together. It wasn’t hard, the ties that kept this cloud of hate together were already frayed and with a simple mental tug Foresight gave it peace if nothing else.

The cloud dispersed with a wail of fury, unable to see the gift Foresight was trying to give it. She’d thought her life was rough, but as the last whispers of malice dissolved Foresight felt she’d done the right thing.

With the darkness banished Foresight turned her attention to the chamber beyond. It was deathly still, its only notable feature was the forbidding door hidden in it’s depths. She was about to pry further when Foresight felt the ‘tug’ of her body far above.

With a flash she pulled herself back, covering the distance in less than a moment and with a gasp opened her real eyes to see a little white unicorn tapping her leg, “Miss Foresight are you okay?”

She blinked a few times, allowing her natural eyes to adjust to the sudden brightness before Foresight peered down at Platinum Shield, “What? Yes I’m fine Shield.”

Platinum watched her with suspicious purple eyes, “Were you asleep?”

The world rushed back and Foresight shook her head to cast aside the lingering effects of ‘mind trotting’. How could she even begin to explain what she’d just seen and done to the little colt? In the end Foresight settled on a half truth, “I was just resting my eyes while I thought about things.”

Platinum cocked his head, “That’s what Dad says when I want him to play after work.” Platinum frowned, “You didn’t look like you were working, just standing there with your eyes closed.”

“I..” Foresight began before Platinum shrugged.

“Well if you’re done, you want to play some games?” Platinum’s eyes sparkled with excitement and Foresight felt the lingering chill of the depths recede.

“Of course! What would you like to play?” Foresight jumped at the excuse.

“Hammers and Horseshoes!” Platinum exclaimed grabbing Foresight’s hoof before jumping back in surprise, “Hey you’re really cold! Are you ill?”

Foresight realised that her natural aura had risen again, “No I was just…” The mental image of the dark cloud rose up again before Foresight dismissed it, “I was just a little sad, when I get unhappy I get cold.”

Platinum frowned again, “Do you need a blanket?”

Foresight smiled at his innocence, “No thank you little prince. So you were going to show me ‘Hammers and Horseshoes’?”

Platinum’s excitement redoubled, “Oh yeah! It’s really fun, what you have to do is….

Wind and ice buffeted the Bloomberg like a wild flock of predatory birds. It howled around the airship in driving waves that came so fast and close together that they seemed to merge into one long shriek.

Since crossing the crystal mountains the temperature had plummeted, along with the view. Frost now covered the view ports and main screen almost as fast as spells could clear them. This left the bridge blinded to the outside world.

The Bloomberg had been broadcasting requests for a peaceful parley with representatives of the Frost Rams since crossing into their territory. But as of yet no one was prepared to talk it seemed.

“We’re clear ahead for a good mile at least and still no replies to our hails!” Skyeye called down. Of all those on the bridge he had the best view of the tundra stretched out below them. The hundreds of tiny scrying crystals fed the zebra with data, which he then passed on to Twilight.

“Well it certainly appears clear,” Twilight mumbled.

“You suspect something more your highness?” Bold asked, seeing her disquiet.

“We passed the border half an hour ago captain, we made no effort to hide our crossing. I would have expected some sort of response by now,” Twilight replied.

Watching the reports forwarded by Skyeye Twilight slowly constructed a picture of the landscapes below. The frost covered ground was patchy with clumps of hardy trees. Evergreen pines that resisted the cold’s efforts to subdue them gathered together in groups as if to keep warm.

She was able to pick out mountain rivers and streams that flowed despite the perpetual cold. Though her view was limited it was clear this land couldn’t have been more different than the Sal Palomino desert they’d left behind.

The scrying sweeps detected critters and fauna down there, hardy animals eaking out a rugged life among the snow drifts. There was a harsh beauty here that reassured Twilight, What there wasn’t was any signs of civilization.

“Now that is odd,” Skyeye said almost to himself.

Twilight checked the latest images from observation and was inclined to agree. “Looks like there’s some magical charge in the clouds ahead, I…Gah!” Skyeye continued before he let out a cry.

The whole ship shuddered as a piercing screech engulfed them. Darker shadows flitted across the frosted view ports and the sounds of scrabbling could be heard across Bloomberg’s hull.

“Sky talk to me!” Bold snorted as further sounds played across the hull and the Bloomberg shook again.

“There’s something in the clouds sir, couldn’t get a good look at them!” Skyeye yelled and Twilight glanced upwards as a scraping sound drew along the ceiling.

“I could have guessed that Sky.” Bold replied cooly, “Details colt, details.”

Twilight frantically sorted through the images Sky had sent to her terminal. She saw an impression of wings and claws, but beyond that nothing certain.

Skyeye tensed in his chair, “There’s no life signs out there Captain, I can’t make out anything in all this snow.”

“Very well raise the shields,” Bold ordered, his manner still calm and Twilight felt the note of the engines change as the defence spells of the Bloomberg came online. A glowing barrier, enveloped the craft, its purple hue standing out against the white swirling all around.

The effect was instant. The shrieking redoubled, as did the assault upon the hull and Twilight saw several of the crew glance nervously about the walls. After a few agitated moments Bold glared up at Skyeye, ”Well?”

Sky tilted his head left and right and every so often seemed to try and duck down in his seat, “Birds sir, they’re eagles made of ice!”

Twilight’s eyes widened as she looked at the same image, they did indeed look like eagles or possibly falcons. With the Bloomberg isolated from the surrounding blizzard their attackers became clearer. They were large creatures at least twice the size of a pony, their feathers and bodies comprising of blue ice. No wonder Sky hadn’t spotted them until the attacks started.

“If the shield’s up then why are we still hearing them?” Bold asked just as one of the view ports exploded inwards and Twilight caught sight of wickedly sharp talons raking at the shattered glass.

“We must have trapped some within the barrier!” Twilight yelled as the sounds from outside flooded the bridge.

“Orders?” One of the gunners called out as more scrabbling and scratching surrounded them.

Bold gave Twilight a quick glance and she nodded reply. With her permission Bold stomped his hoof, “Clear the sky.”

The gunners didn’t need to be told twice and soon the cries from outside were joined by the sounds of magical discharge. Bright beams of light began stabbing out even as repair crews fought to seal the broken view port.

Twilight watched in her monitor as the Bloomberg’s defences were fired for the first time in anger. The stunning spells lanced out filling the air like a lightshow. Their targets were incredibly agile, diving and swooping in the relatively small space between Bloomberg’s hull and the outer shield.

But skilled as they were the eagles had little room to maneuver and Twilight saw several of the flying beasts struck with glancing blows. The powerful enchantments coursed across them, causing the birds to tremble before they flopped downwards limply.

As the cloud thinned so did the noises against the hull and Twilight heard several satisfied cheers coming from the gunnery crews before Skyeye called out, “They’re breaking off! I can see them battering at the shield Captain.”

It was then that Twilight’s heart skipped, “We can’t let them out without letting more in!” The defence barrier surrounding them continued to spark and flare as the flock outside battered it continuously.

“Then we keep them in until we clear the clouds,” Bold announced.

Twilight tensed, “Bold they’re trying to escape we can’t just….”

“Thank your highness, but with respect tactical decisions are for me to decide. Continue!” Bold’s no nonsense tone brought Twilight up short.

The pile of unconscious avians began to gather at the base of the Bloomberg, there still twitching bodies piled one on top of another as further casualties mounted. Some of the trapped flock gave up attacking the shield and renewed their offensive upon the hull.

Twilight saw one of the guns fire point blank at an eagle as it tried to savage the barrel of the gun. The resulting feedback sent a shower of sparks inside the bridge and Twilight winced as the pony flopped from his seat. She had no idea if he was alive or not.

Bold’s plan was working though, the attackers were thinning by the moment and as the air cleared the gunners were able to focus their fire upon the remaining few. With a final mournful cry Twilight saw the last ice eagle struck by three blasts simultaneously and to her horror the creature disintegrated. It’s ice body coming apart as if smashed by a hammer.

Twilight was in no mood to cheer along with the rest of the crew even when the relief washed over her. She was looking at the collection of bodies down below. The ice eagles were all suffering the same fate. Even as Twilight watched they began to dissipate, crumbling into a collection of fragments and water that formed a slushy pool below, “We’ve killed them….”

She rounded on Bold, “I thought the guns were set to stun only!”

Bold gave Twilight a confused stare, “I can assure you they are your highness.”

Twilight shook her head and rushed over to the closest gunnery post before glaring at the incumbent mare, “Let me see that!”

The terrified pony leaned back and let Twilight study the controls, “Er yes Mam I….”

Twilight ignored her and practically pulled the control panel out of it’s housing, before holding it up before her confused eyes. Bold was right, the settings within were all normal. The defence batteries had been shooting stun rounds at the ice eagles. Then why?

“Confirmed Captain, no more targets within the shields,” Sky called and Twilight felt her stomach churn.

“And the others?” Bold asked with grim resolve.

“Still swarming the shields sir, but they’re holding.” A pony off to Twilight’s left answered but she hardly heard them.

She galloped back to her station and poured over the data Sky was still submitting. The flock was still tearing at their shields in a fearless manner, hurling themselves bodily against the barrier without fear it seemed.

“No life signs, no fear… just ice,” Twilight wracked her brain for answers. There were plenty of bizarre creatures in the world, but they all held some spark of life. Even Impasse in his petrified state had life. But these eagles were just….

She felt the ache in her soul fade, “They’re not real…”

“Pardon your highness?” Bold asked his face grim.

“They’re not real Captain,” Twilight smiled as relief washed over her.

“I can assure you Princess those creatures are very real, look at the mess they had made,” Bold countered, waving his hoof at the now patched view port and deep claw marks around its edge.

Twilight shook her head, “No I mean they’re not really birds at all, they are just ice that’s been animated. Someone is controlling them, shaping ice into bird like shapes and throwing them at us. That’s why we didn’t seen anyone out there, it’s justice.”

“Someone is using magic to make the snow into these things?” Bold asked and Twilight nodded with confidence.

“Yes Captain, we’ve been shooting at nothing more than ice puppets,” The realisation filled Twilight with fear and relief in equal measure.

“The Frost Rams?” Bold said simply and Twilight dipped her head in agreement. He looked to the main viewport, still misted with ice crystals, “ Seems we have our answer then, they’re not willing to talk.”

The bridge was silent and Twilight felt uncomfortably that everyone was waiting for her to decide what to do next. Did they push forward? Oracle had insisted the answer to curing the lithi was here in the Frost Ram lands.

“Well you highness?” Bold voiced the question everyone thinking and Twilight bit her lip. Could they in good conscience turn back now? They weren’t invading or attacking, but simply on a mission of mercy. Surely once the Rams truly understood why they were here they wouldn’t see them as a threat? There would be someone out there willing to talk?

“We’re going on Bold, I’m not leaving until I at least talk with someone in charge here,” Twilight said with finality. “Until they directly reject us on legitimate grounds we assume that they are just being overly paranoid.”

“And these puppets?” Bold grinned as he spoke.

“Let’s show the Frost Rams we’re not frightened off so easily,” Twilight replied and with a simple wave of her hoof Bold ordered the guns to renew their barrage.

Deep under the snow, below the layers of rock and black ice the messenger crept along. Using its various limbs it scuttled down ice rimmed corridors with tiny clicking sounds. Several times it had to wait as larger beasts slithered or crawled past; their misshapen bulks hinting at spikes and claws in the feeble light that shone from low lying braziers which burned with a cold blue fire.

Its now path clear enough to continue, the messenger climbed up the wall and crawled along horizontally over the last obstruction before resuming its weaving path along the ground. It passed halls half consumed by encroaching ice, the once proud stonework now covered in frost and cold.

It worked around half collapsed doors and through rubble blocked passages, its nimble form curling and contorting as it squeezed through narrow gaps until it finally stopped before a very solid door that was composed entirely of blackened ice.

Nestled within the looming portal were bones of many different species. Femurs, shins and all manner of other skeletal appendages were suspended in the ice but the messenger focused upon a half protruding skull with curling horns adorning it.

“Master must be told!” The messenger hissed with a clicking of mandibles.

For a moment nothing happened, then a green glow grew in the skull’s empty eye sockets. Without actually moving and with no pupils to speak of the skull watched the newcomer with an imperious stare, “What could be so important that I need disturb his excellence ‘Sklax’?”

The hollow tones of the skull’s challenge caused the Sklax to quail back before it rose again with a snarl, “The Vault is opened, others come!”

Yet again without moving the skull’s expression seemed to shift, “Unlikely, none have ever managed to breach the Vault or overcome its guardian.”

Hissing all the more Sklax crept forward again, “No the Vault is opened and the one responsible comes!”

“Well if you’re wrong at least I’ll get to watch the master punish you instead. Enter,” The skull replied with a sneering tone.

The glow died and after a brief rumble the door swung ponderously inward. A gust of foisty air rushed outward. Sklax snaked its way into the shadows, “Master I come with news most interesting!”

The room beyond was cloaked in darkness but Sklax saw two glowing red eyes watching him from across the shadows. As he approached closer the black void was suddenly illuminated, braziers flaring to life along the length of the massive chamber. Yet the speaker at the far end was still cloaked in shadows.

Sklax shrank away from the sudden blue glow with a further hiss. The pair of red pupiless eyes studied Sklax coldly, causing the now revealed giant black centipede to cower further, “You speak of the Vault and its opening correct?”

The deep male voice spoke quietly, with a superior demeanor. Sklax paused, “You know already Master?”

“Of course I do Sklax and I know of the approaching expedition also, do you really think I need your likes to keep me informed?” The red eyes flashed with humour.

“Of course not Master. I should have known such. Please forgive my intrusion,” Sklax bobbed his head before backing away slowly.

“Nonsense Sklax you’re just the one I need right now,” The inky darkness replied and Sklax thought he saw the impression of a smile in the gloom.

“I live to serve Master,” Sklax prostrated himself, “Say your wish and I obey.”

“Awaken my steeds. I wish to speak with this newcomer who has survived the Vault, I have many questions to ask them.” Sklax shivered at the command before bowing again and crawling away.

As he retreated the shadows returned, the brazier’s winking out to leave the throne room in darkness once more. “Oh and Sklax?”

Sklax froze, “Ye...yes Master?”

“Why did you fail to mention that ‘Horsk’s’ little pets have already met the Equestrians?”

Sklax shivered before slowly turning back to the red eyes, “Sklax mind is slippery Master, sorry Master.”

“Don’t let such a slip up happen again Sklax or I may find your usefulness outweighed by your incompetence.” Sklax curled up in terror. “Very good Sklax, now be on your way and be thankful I’m in a lenient mood.”

Chapter Nineteen

“I can’t believe Silver wanted me to do that! I certainly wasn’t that desperate to pass a silly test when I was younger.” Foresight stomped back and forth before Impasse’ container, venting her disbelief.

The room was dark, Foresight having purposefully left the lights off to hide her anger. What had started out as an intriguing day had turned out to be nothing more than a simple case of cheating. Cheating! Foresight was annoyed more at the disappointment than anything else.

“They are only foals Foresight, they don’t usually have grand plans and intricate schemes beyond the next treat,” Impasse called patiently in response to Foresight’s rant.

“That’s not the point Impasse, I certainly had better things to do with my time than hypnotise a teacher and steal the questions to an up and coming quiz when I was their age,” Foresight snapped.

“Your talents were not developed enough for you to even try at that age,” Impasse added and if Foresight didn’t know any better she would have thought he was being smug.

She stared at the sloping surface as if she could see the lithi within by sheer force of will. Impasse had been ‘stored’ in the palace basements as per Shining Armour’s instructions. Well away from the living quarters and more importantly the foals. It seemed that Cadence and Shining hadn’t told their children about the lithi and Foresight didn’t blame them.

“You did manage to make a good impression upon the youth from what I understand, plus you did have fun helping Platinum out with his problem,” Impasse continued and Foresight snorted in concession.

“Well yes it was kind of fun to show those bullies what for,” Foresight agreed on that point at least. Growing up she’d been the recipient of far too many school yard bullies herself and it felt good to even the score, even if only in some small way.

It was an astonishing fact that Foresight had only come to understand with age: Bullies were cowards at heart. If there was one thing a dark unicorn was good at it was knowing others’ fears and how to use them to an advantage.

She recalled little Platinum armed with her support, confronting the two colts who’d been making his life a misery. Typical thugs in the making if Foresight was any judge, a unicorn and an earth pony had taken it into their heads to gang up on Platinum.

The looks on their faces when with her coaching and mental prompts Platinum had resisted their every jibe and name, countered their threats and finally sent them both packing with their tails between their legs.

Of course Foresight had helped only a little bit, probing the pair’s thoughts for the things that would make them sweat while feeding that information to Platinum. What he mostly needed to do was stand up to them and Foresight had simply been the vehicle to help Platinum have the courage to do so.

“You also had a fine day with Strong Heart as well, so it sounds like the day was not a wasted effort after all,” Impasse prompted.

Foresight nodded again, when looked at from that angle the day had been pretty good actually. Strong was surprisingly insightful, Foresight recalled, and a very good reader of ponies. Forceful and direct, Cadence’s youngest certainly knew her own mind and Foresight could see a future leader in the filly. No doubt an inspiring and probably good officer role lay in her future.

In a way they all were Foresight mused, being foals of royalty had a habit of moulding children to be leaders in their own right. Silver Tongue had the mind of a politician or Foresight was an alicorn. Platinum had a tender nature which would one day grow into a burning need to protect others.

“High birth isn’t what makes a good pony,” Foresight recalled her father telling her, “It’s the lessons taught while they’re young that truly shapes a colt.”

She could see that lesson in Cadence and Shining’s offspring. Neither hadn’t been born royalty, but had earned their place through merit. They were determined to teach that lesson to Platinum, Silver and Strong.

Foresight had since discovered that such wisdom wasn’t infallible of course. Some ponies were bad apples and no amount of coaching or help would change that. Seeing into the minds of others gave Foresight a unique perspective on things.

Foresight chuckled to herself, realising she’d been lost in thought for several minutes now. Her talent for looking into the past and in some measure the future was what made her special. Coupled with the unnatural powers of a dark unicorn it made for a powerful, if easily distracting, combination.

“Thanks Impasse, you always did know how to cheer me up,” Foresight said softly as she broke out of her musings.

There were several moments silence before Impasse spoke up again, “Did you tell Cadence about the door you found?”

“Not yet. I’ve been a little distracted you know,” Foresight replied as she sat down and rested her back against Impasse’ pyramid. She looked about the humble store room and smiled to see that even here the crystal ponies had taken the time to decorate and beautify even this humble room.

“You ‘are’ planning to tell her what you have found?” Impasse pressed and Foresight scrunched up her muzzle.

In truth that was what had been bothering her, far more than the simple cares of foals. Something about that door made Foresight feel deeply uneasy. It practically radiated evil magic and she was almost certain that the fleeing cloud of emotions Foresight had hunted through the palace had lead her there on purpose. That door wanted to be found.

It was impossible to explain this to Impasse, buildings didn’t have emotions as such, but those that lived in them left imprints. Echos of the personalities of their inhabitants and that door was steeped in malice. A burning need to bring darkness to the world so strong that even after its master was gone (Foresight had little doubt now that Sombra was behind its creation) it sought even now to carry on his wishes.

“I don’t know Impasse. I suspect that chamber wants me to tell Cadence and Shining about its existence,” Foresight finally spoke up as she looked into the arched ceiling overhead and tried to imagine what the pair would do should they discover what was lurking under their city. Surely they would want to destroy it? How could that be a bad thing?

“Your intuition in such matters has seldom been wrong before Foresight,” Impasse said slowly.

Foresight nodded with a frown, “I know, that’s why I haven’t mentioned it yet. I think I should investigate it further before I tell them.”

“That could also be ‘its’ plan, lure a single pony in and ensnare them,” Impasse reasoned and Foresight could see the logic in that statement too.

Foresight had been distracting herself, finding any excuses to avoid mentioning it to Cadence or Shining. But it sat ill with her, leaving a probably dangerous cancer to cause havoc at some later date seemed incredibly foolish to her.

“I could go, I have no temptations to exploit nor fears to manipulate,” Impasse suggested and Foresight felt her heart clench. Why did he always have to be the selfless hero?

Despite the lithi’s protested lack of emotions Foresight was beginning to suspect that they were afflicted with some kind of self destructive obsession. The willingness they showed in throwing themselves into danger seemed to suggest more than just a cold logic. The line between the fearless soldier and plainly suicidal was becoming thinner every day for them.

But Foresight loved him all the more for such. Fear and love, love and fear, it was a complex muddle that tugged at her constantly. Did she even love the real Impasse? Or just the ‘idea’ of the noble warrior? Foresight didn’t honestly know anymore. She certainly didn’t want to lose him, whichever one it was.

“You’re going to get yourself killed one of these days Impasse,” Foresight mumbled darkly and for once Impasse remained quiet.

Twilight dived aside as the massive jaws impacted, sending frozen slush and dirt flying in every direction. The wind was knocked out of her as she struck the ground hard and the world filled with shattering sounds as the force of the elemental’s attack fractured its body.

Long cracks spread up and across the worm, sending frozen shrapnel in every direction. Twilight was just too slow in raising another shield and several splinters nicked her. Mercifully the barrier armour she was wearing absorbed most of the damage, but another hit like that…..

Cries of dismay assailed her ears and Twilight took a moment to look about the sudden battlefield. The giant ice worms had scattered the defenders, pegasi were now darting this way and that, bucking and battering the frozen foes. What had begun as cohesive force was fast dissolving into knots of desperate ponies and further cries made Twilight glance upwards.

With her concentration broken the spells she’d been weaving had faltered and even now more elementals were pouring in through the gaps in Twilight’s crumbling shield. With a flash the defence batteries aboard the Bloomberg opened fire, but it was sporadic at best.

Nor was her own worm finished, its shadow fell across Twilight and she was forced to erect another magical bubble to deflect the four pronged jaws from crushing her. This left the already weakened field to collapse totally and the leaks became a flood, allowing thousands of elementals to sweep in.

Twilight felt her heart sink as she saw the situation spiralling out of control and came to a hard decision, “Captain, raise the shields again.”

There was silence on the comms line for a moment before the horrified voice of Bold replied, “Your highness you cannot be serious! I’m rushing the reserves to your aid even as we speak if we can….”

“No Captain. It’s no use, the plan failed and if you don’t secure the Bloomberg now all will be lost,” Twilight replied in a deadened manner, her voice as cold as the snow all around.

“That will leave you trapped outside! I can’t….” Bold Storm practically pleaded only for Twilight to cut him off.

“You can Captain and you will. I will gather the others and make a break for it,” Twilight said sternly as she ignored what looked to be the body of a pegasus bouncing off her personal shield.

She looked up at the airship and for the tiniest moment feared that Bold’s stubbornness would get the better of him, but with a sigh of relief she saw the glittering barrier become whole again. The Bloomberg continued to rise, now free of its cargo of elementals. Twilight took comfort that at least the crew and ship were safe.

The moment passed and Twilight closed her eyes. She drew in what strength she had and felt the crackling magic begin to gather about her. When Twilight opened her eyes again they shone with power and she let her anger build. Her mane wavered in the sudden arcane gale along with her tail.

With a cry Twilight’s horn seemed to explode into a new star and a searing bolt of magic lanced straight through the towering worm above her. The beam neatly sliced the creature in two, causing the upper half of its body to tumble away before shattering on the hard ground.

“Lieutenant, I want your soldiers to converge on my position. I can’t shield them scattered as they are,” Twilight’s voice was calm despite the fear bubbling up inside. She needed to be their rock right now.

“Understood your Highness, I will do my best to gather the troops,” Javelin’s strained reply sounded in Twilight’s ear.

She looked about and spotted a collection of boulders a little way off, hopefully the worms couldn’t dig through that. Twilight grunted as fresh elementals struck her shield before dispatching them with several shots from her horn. Clearing the immediate space around herself Twilight saw her first objective.

With the Bloomberg continuing to rise the rush of attackers thinned, they seemed far more interested in the airship than the ponies scattered below. Twilight thanked the heavens for small mercies before she pushed forward to where a group of pegasi were desperately fighting off several ice wolves.

The reason why they weren’t airborne became quickly obvious when Twilight drew closer, several wounded soldiers were lying within rapidly shrinking ring of defenders. Twilight wasted no time and summoned up two walls of arcane force. They swept forward like edges of a plow, throwing the monsters aside and leaving her a clear path to the embattled ponies.

Shards of exploded wolves lined Twilight’s path as she landed panting among the soldiers who looked at her in awe, “Don’t just stand there! Gather the wounded and head for those rocks!” There was no time for fancy words or inspiring speeches now, just the simple barked orders of a ruler to her subjects.

Twilight was able to lower her own shield and without the effort of maintaining it she was able to redouble her own efforts in striking down the creatures all around. Twilight’s horn sizzled as she cast spell after spell into the attacking horde.

She hurled waves of crushing force to smash a hydra that was between her small band and the dubious safety of the rocks before motioning for the pegasi onwards, “Move! Don’t stop!” They didn’t need to be told twice and before the shattered chunks of the beast had even reached the ground the ponies were driving past them and onto firmer ground.

Twilight wasn’t the only one using impressive magic either, in a brief lull she saw the pegasi using their own innate talents. Buffeting winds hurled ice eagles into trees to shatter while the field resounded to the rolling claps of thunder. Sonic explosions boomed around them, literally shaking their targets apart.

Twilight had seldom seen the battle magic of the pegasi and would have been fascinated if the situation wasn’t so dire. It was a primal thing, as if the very heavens were lending them aid. So unlike the refined unicorn magic she used, but no less effective for it directness.

She could also see that it wasn’t enough, the ground was already littered with dead and dying ponies. They’d gambled and now it was the soldiers that were paying the price. At a rough estimate Twilight counted only a third of the ponies who’d come with her were still battle worthy. All in all the situation was verging on disaster.

It was heart wrenching, but Twilight stubbornly forced down the urge to weep, to curl up into a ball and cry her eyes out. Being a leader was to make such choices and to work with the consequences.

Twilight watched as Javelin lead the bedraggled flight of ponies he’d been able to gather towards the rocks, far fewer than Twilight would have hoped for. It was almost beautiful in its own way. The pegasi fought with skill and courage, each one of them easily a match for the flying elementals, pony to beast.

But the monsters numbers were telling, even with the Bloomberg drawing away the majority of the flying foes each pegasi was out numbered at least five to one. The flying herd were less than a hundred meters from Twilight now and she resolved to make sure that no more fell during the final hurdle, “Captain can you see us?”

“Yes your Highness,” Bold’s reply came back, heavy with worry.

“Can you clear the path for Javelin in any way? I’ve got my hooves full keeping those already with me safe,” Twilight enquired smartly.

There was a pause before a more confident Bold answered, “We’ll do what we can your Highness, you can count on us!”

Twilight hurled another bolt at a looming frost worm, the massive beast was bearing down upon their makeshift fort and her shot was just in time to stagger it before the glittering jaws closed on a grounded pegasi who peered up at her with gratitude.

A resounding ‘boom’ sounded out from overhead and Twilight was relieved to see several ice eagles tumble from the sky, their forms disintegrating as they fell. Whatever Bold had decided to do seemed to be working.

A confused shout drew Twilight’s attention back to the conflict on the ground. It wasn’t just the airborne elementals that were falling. She watched as several pegasi stopped mid strike, their opponents crumbling before their eyes.

Twilight glanced back to the worm she’d struck earlier and to her astonishment saw it too was writhing. It lashed back and forth as huge chunks sloughed from the creature, dissolving into slush and leaving the stunned defenders to look on in awe.

“Captain I don’t know what you did, but keep doing it!” Twilight yelled.

“It wasn’t us Princess there’s…..” Bold’s bemused reply was cut off by another thunderus explosion.

Open mouthed Twilight looked up to see some sort of struggle playing out within the mass of elementals. Flashes and further cracks of thunder pealed out across the scene and with every rumble the attacking monsters shuddered.

“By Celestia,” Bold mutter over the comms line and Twilight didn’t have long to wait for an explanation.

Something large and repellant landed before her, it reeked of rotten meat and stagnant water. It was an amalgamation of what looked to be murky ice and dead flesh, shaped into the vague shape of a towering dragon.

It turned glowing blue eyes upon them and heaved out a roar that was accompanied by a wash of foul air. Twilight was forced to cover her nose and heard several of the nearby soldiers retching. Nor was this new horror alone.

The air all around was now alive with fighting creatures, the clear ice elementals turned away from the struggling pegasi and instead tore into the misshapen brutes that had struck them from behind. Twilight and the others shied back, but instead of pressing forward the ‘dragon’ slowly turned its head away and lunged into the battle beyond.

The fresh mountain air became heavy with the smell of rot and death, a billowing cloud of reeking odour followed this new army like a shroud and Twilight felt her eyes stinging as the noxious vapours swept over her.

“They’re only attacking each other!” A pony off to Twilight’s side shouted and she saw it was true. The ponies it seemed had been entirely forgotten as the monsters all around began to systematically dismember each other.

Shattered elementals tumbled to the ground, knocked out of the sky by bat winged reeking horrors who were then in turn shredded by sharp frozen talons. It was as a scene borne of nightmares, but Twilight felt a new sense of hope, “Captain get ready for us to make a break for the ship, I’m not one to let this opportunity pass.”

Javelin clattered down along with the bloody remnants of the pegasi force. He spotted Twilight and gave her an exhausted salute, “Your Highness I’ve never seen anything like it. Has somepony emptied the prisons of Tartarus and set them against each other?”

Twilight stood dumbfounded. The description was an apt one and she was at a loss to explain it either, “I don’t know Lieutenant, but this at least gives us a chance.” Twilight spread her wings, aiming to look far more impressive than she truly felt inside, “I want you to gather the wounded all together, when I give the signal Bold will drop the shields and we can start teleporting them aboard. I need you and your flights to safeguard them and me while I do it.”

Javelin nodded before quickly yelling orders to the ponies nearby. Twilight didn’t watch him go, her gaze set firmly on the monsters still struggling all around them, “Thank the heavens, I don’t know why they’re attacking each other but I’m sure glad they hate each other more than us right now.”

“We’re ready to try again your highness,” Bold’s resolute tones crackled in Twilight’s earpiece.

“Thank you Captain, are the skies about you still clear? I don’t want to fall for another trick from these things,” Twilight replied curtly.

“They’re attacking each other like a sack of cats Princess. I don’t think we’re going to get a better shot than this,” Bold said with no amount of relief.

“Very good. On my mark drop the shields but keep the gunners ready just in case and have the cargo bay ready to receive us.” Twilight shut off the link and concentrated on the sorry looking injured that Javelin had gathered together.

There were a sorry bunch, and far fewer than Twilight had hopped for. Still that meant less to transport even if more were lying out there on the corpse covered field. Shaking aside these cares Twilight closed her eyes and readied herself, “Now Captain and let’s hope there are no more complications.”

The so recently raised barrier surrounding the Bloomberg dropped for the second time and Twilight began the taxing duty of ferrying the wounded aboard.

“Get them stretchers ready! No put em over there not here, that’s where she’ll be comin in!” Applebloom yelled over the clamour as the crew frantically tried to make ready for the incoming wounded. What were yer tellin Pip about not startin a war?

Applebloom snorted as the teams began to reposition the stretchers and other vital supplies out of the way. They’d drilled this kind of thing hundreds of times, but had never had to put emergency teleportation into practice.

Despite her manner Applebloom was actually quite proud of the crews as they worked out the kinks after a few false starts. They were a good crew, but the stresses of effectively a three day siege had ground them like a millstone. Now it was time for action all that pent up worry and fear was finally finding an outlet, making them sloppy.

“Shield’s down Boss!” Pip’s voice called out and Applebloom gave the hoove’s up for them to begin. It was a relief to have him running the power rooms, one of the few things that reassured Applebloom about this whole sorry mess.

Almost instantly a large purple dome appeared in the cargo bay and Applebloom could see the vague shapes of ponies within. The magical bubble grew until with a sudden crack Twilight along with several injured pegasi were revealed, “Okay fillies and gents Get on it!”

Twilight blinked owlishly and Applebloom noted how tired she looked, but before Applebloom could say another word Twilight’s horn shone and she vanished just as suddenly as she’d appeared. The medical crews galloped forward and with admirable skill shifted the wounded out of the way with tender hooves and magic.

Applebloom quickly motioned for the next wave of medics to get ready before nodding for the ready signal to be sent. After a brief delay the whole process started again and soon Twilight was back, panting with effort.

“Just...two...more...back soon,” Twilight gasped and Applebloom had seldom felt more proud of her Princess than now.

Without awaiting a reply Twilight was gone again Applebloom shook her head in awe, “Well done Big D,” Applebloom tilted her head at the medical crews, “Knew we could count on somepony ter do their job right! Go!”

The crews repeated the same dance, this time with more confidence. It seemed the drills and practice were finally paying off. That was the thought that kept Applebloom focused as the latest casualties were hurried away. Some of them didn’t look like they were going to make it, it was in their eyes, that distant look.

The floor was cleared again of casualties and for the third time Applebloom signaled their readiness. Everyone was poised when the glowing dome of teleportation appeared and Applebloom didn’t have to say a word. They cut straight to the tasks assigned them.

Twilight had sweat pouring off her now and a slight tremble in her wings. But still her horn glowed again and Twilight vanished with a crackle of power. The collection of pegasi looked to be in better shape this time around, some of them were even sitting on their haunches. Applebloom was even more impressed.

Twilight as ever had been organising to perfection, bringing the worst off in her first two trips and leaving the the less critical until last. Even when the whole world was goin mad Big D will make sure it falls down in good order.

The final teleport was the smallest and Applebloom was not surprised that Twilight actually staggered when she arrived. The last few were trotting wounded, and didn’t need much help to get them away.

Applebloom galloped up to her and with a sisterly hug practically caught Twilight before she fell down, “Nice one Big D, yer reall….” Applebloom began before Twilight turned two fear gripped eyes towards her.

“I saw them A.B. They were fighting, two of them!” Twilight gasped as she heaved in lung fulls of air.

“Don’t talk Twi, yer plain shattered and…” Applebloom tried again but Twilight shook her head.

“No A.B, there were two rams out there and they were fighting each other. I saw one kill the other! He….” Twilight stammered out between gasps.

“Your Highness the elementals, they’re all crumbling! I believe the other things have won,” Applebloom heard Bold yell from Twilight’s earpiece. “What are your orders?”

Applebloom dearly wanted to know that too, but Twilight finally chose that moment to pass out.

Chapter Twenty

The rattling sound of stones bouncing down the chasm caused Foresight to step back in fear. The disturbed rock continued its clattering descent, the echos carrying far around the caves and setting Foresight’s teeth on edge.

She worked up the courage to peer over the precipice and even with her natural night vision was unable to see the bottom. The sounds died away and after a long pause Foresight gave up waiting for further sounds of impact. Deep enough thank you very much.

“This place has seen extensive upheaval,” Impasse commented, reaffirming what Foresight already knew.

“It’s a wonder the city above is still stable,” She muttered, looking around the cracks and fissures that riddled the stone.

Under the deceptively solid surface of snow and ice surrounding the Crystal Fiefdom the bedrock was a jagged collection of fracture lines. Caves, abyssal cracks and a network of sinkholes resembling more a rocky sponge than sensible foundations.

It was deathly quiet down here too, Foresight and Impasse’ voices the only sounds apart from their hoof falls. They carried no lights and Foresight found the pervasive darkness oddly comforting, its textures alive with hundreds of hues of black that only a dark unicorn could see.

“It is the city itself. The very crystal has grown to secure and create its own foundations,” Impasse explained and Foresight gave him a curious look.

“Since when did you become so knowledgeable about this place?” She peered around and saw it was indeed true. The same crystal that made up the city above was here also. Great pillars and struts seemed to have grown right through the stone, anchoring the jigsaw puzzle of bedrock into something far sturdier.

“The crystal ponies are well aware of the nature of their home Foresight and were only too happy to share it with me,” Impasse stated.

Foresight cocked an eyebrow, “When? You’ve been in your casket since we arrived.”

“You understand that when Twilight and the others tried to cure me they drew a little piece from each of the crystal ponies correct?” Impasse said and Foresight grinned as understanding dawned.

“You connected with them and learnt from them? Your curse didn’t destroy the knowledge they imparted. Am I right? She was rewarded by a simple nod from Impasse before her face fell, “They don’t know about the secret chamber do they?”

“No Foresight they do not. It seems Sombra was very particular about hiding that information from them,” Impasse confirmed.

Foresight’s frown became a scowl, “Typical of your mad tyrant I guess, but if he was so intent on hiding the place why is it now so eager to be discovered? What’s changed?” She looked about the jagged rocks and cracked walls all around, the shadows suddenly seeming far less comforting than before.

“We are here for one thing,” Impasse’ cold manner seemed to mirror the sudden dread creeping into Foresight’s heart.

Foresight had tried to reach out with her magic, just as she’d done in so many other places, but she felt nothing from the walls. Apart from the ever present flow along the crystal roots the stone was as silent as the void.

That in itself was worrying. Everything had history to it, even an empty wasteland had a ‘feel’ to it, but here? Nothing. It was as if something had taken all the essence of this place and simply removed it from existence.

The only response Foresight was getting was the dull throb from the hidden chamber deeper down. Whatever Sombra had hidden was like a malevolent dog awaiting its master and silently called out for his return.

Sombra was dead and gone, at least that’s what Foresight had been told and fervently hoped to be true. Destroyed utterly by the Crystal heart’s power when freeing the city above. Yet Foresight knew there were almost always scars and leftovers from such events. Yeah like me and Impasse.

“We can still turn back Foresight,” Impasse suggested.

Foresight agreed that would have been the logical choice, but if there was anything she’d learnt from Twilight these past months it was to trust your heart. That intuition was telling Foresight that leaving this task to others was a very, very bad idea.

“We will just have to be careful, not much further now,” Foresight whispered as the growing dread pressed down on her.

Every hoofstep only increased that feeling and Foresight began to understand it for what it was. Fear, but not hers. The lurking power was looking to be found, yet she and Impasse were not its chosen targets. It was seeking those it could twist to darkness, those who were full of goodness and purity.

As the watching force recognised the tainted nature of both Foresight and Impasse its fear and frustrations grew. All this seeped into her mind as with a greater effort they rounded the last corner and saw the door again.

It was unchanged from when Foresight had seen it days before save the sullen desperation pouring from it, “We’re not who it wants to see,” Foresight said finally and Impasse regarded her before looking to the closed portal.

“Many things are not what they seem, remember South Craxinum,” Impasse cautioned and Foresight shivered at the name.

Those distant woods and the beautiful plants there conjured up painful memories. It wasn’t until you understood why they looked so appealing and the brittle bones of those who hadn’t known, tangled in their roots that you could truly appreciate the horror of South Craxinum.

“Well you got me out of there when I was in trouble and I hope you can do the same here if things go badly,” Foresight said as she approached the malevolent door.

It seemed to glare at her despite the lack of eyes, the smooth black wood reminding Foresight yet again of an ill treated guard dog. She studied the stone archway and the runes it bore. They didn’t so much glow but rather appeared as darker cracks into somewhere else and Foresight quickly looked away as her stomach churned.

“Right, now how do we open you I wonder?” Foresight asked and the door gave a metaphorical growl. She studied the panels and noted there was no handle or knocker, yet the design of the portal indicated the door was meant to open outwards.

Bracing herself Foresight put out a cautious hoof and felt the door’s anger at being touched by her. She was like its master, yet so unlike him. The wood radiated confusion and anger, yet couldn’t move.

“Okay I guess we’re going to have to do this the magical way,” Foresight sighed with defeat. “I was really hoping this would be simple. Impasse you know what to do if I get in trouble,” It wasn’t a question.

Foresight and Impasse had investigated so many dangerous sites in their time together that it was second nature now. Still Impasse reminded her of the drill, “Don’t interfere unless absolutely unavoidable. Nevertheless be careful Foresight.”

His words, although repeated and spoken without inflection, still managed to cause Foresight’s heart to flutter and she drew strength from that. Now prepared Foresight closed her eyes and with stern determination reached out with her mind.

The screaming blackness and violent welcome was no surprise to her, many an evil creature’s tomb and cursed burial mound had such barriers upon them. So when Foresight found her ‘mental’ self standing in a cold dark void she wasn’t rattled. When did I become so jaded?

Foresight could hardly remember the filly freshly graduated from Celestia’s school off on her first field trip anymore. Years of struggle and most tellingly of all meeting the lithi had shorn much of that naive filly away. Leaving a sharp point that even now looked for the likely traps and dangers cracking this lock would put in her way.

The memories were so vivid that they nearly brought a smile to Foresight’s face, those early years going on adventures with ‘Sky Strike’ As her mind focused on the pegasus Foresight saw the trap for what it was and cursed herself for the slip up. Yes there he was now.

Even though Foresight knew it couldn’t possibly be ‘Sky’ there he was. Standing in the dark and smiling in a sad way at her, “Foresight, it’s good to see you.”

The greeting only brought an angry frown to her face, “I know you’re not real so don’t even bother okay. ‘Mind mirror’, right? Turn my own fears and insecurities against me?”

If the creature pretending to be Sky Strike was phased by her reply it didn’t show it. Instead it flashed a winning smile, with just the little roguish charm that Foresight had loved about Sky.

She watched the cream and brown mottled pegasus from her past ‘trot’ about her in the empty blackness, “Does it matter if I am? You still miss me terribly and you know I can drown you in guilt, make you relive all the things you could have done to save me.”

It was a low blow and even if Foresight had been expecting it she still felt the tug of her heart strings, “Save him yes, I have those regrets and pains but I deal with it.”

Sky’s muzzle was right by her ear in an instant, the pony not moving but simply being there. “Really? Is that why you have Impasse around? To help you deal with the guilt?”

Foresight’s eyes narrowed, “Of course, I’m weak and haven’t got over the stallion I could never have. He was too old for me and I’m a dark unicorn and so could never be with a normal pony even if he’d said yes.”

She knew what was coming, her last memory of him had not been a happy one. The sight of Sky’s mangled body and that one pleading eye still wracked Foresight’s heart with pain, “I told you to go Foresight and you did, what a wonderful way to demonstrate how much you cared for me.”

Sky’s voice was just how Foresight remembered, of course it would be it was drawn from her own memories, “Left me to die to save yourself, what a faithful little filly you were.”

“Yes I did and I would do so again, because even if it hurt and even if it meant I’d carry that guilt with me it was still the right thing to do,” Foresight said calmly even as the tears began to well in her eyes. I hate mind mirror traps.

This was an impressive one Foresight had to admit. The most basic mind mirror could look into your memories and pull your worst fears out and throw them at you. Like a real mirror showing a picture of you, but backwards. Twisting good things you had done so that they seemed wrong and make you doubt yourself.

Honesty was the best counter, everyone had things they were scared of or wished they could have done better, things they regret. Face up to them, accept you weren’t perfect and resolve to do better in the future. That was how you confused a basic mind mirror trap.

This one was clever though, it adapted, “Should I skip the part where I mock you for having feelings for Impasse? How it’s disloyal to my memory. How you’re just trying to make up for leaving me to die in that filthy tomb?”

Foresight gritted her teeth, very clever. “Yes that would save some time.”

“So you want to get through this door correct? Well be my guest, you’re obviously too experienced for my tricks to work on you.” Sky asked and Foresight was on instantly on guard. She felt the door begin to move in the world outside and recalled all the warnings Impasse had given her.

“Sombra’s library is within your grasp, now you can find a way to cure him without the others’ help,” The battered and bleeding Sky flashed a predatory grin. “The power and knowledge is all here you know, maybe you could even turn him into a dark unicorn like yourself?”

That genuinely shocked Foresight and she felt the brief flash of temptation ignite a spark inside her chest. Check that. Frighteningly clever. She paused and looked at Sky with a new intensity, “You’d want to help me?”

“Of course Foresight, I did love you when I was alive. Why did you think I told you to run, to leave me to those monsters and save yourself?” Sky said, as if explaining things to a foal, “There is no greater love than laying down your own life for the one you care for. I stayed and held it off so you could escape.”

A part of Foresight longed for that to be true, for Sky’s desperate last stand to be in her defense, to keep that creature from killing them both. It probably was, but to have this creature say it was unnerving.

“I would want you to be happy now of course, so go and use the library beyond. Find the thing you so desperately want and go with my blessing,” Sky was whole again and even smiled at Foresight. The sight screwed up her stomach and made Foresight’s heart flutter at the same time. Maybe I could, I know this thing is playing a game with me and so that knowledge will…

The shock of disconnection drove Foresight to her knees and she gasped. The cave floor was beneath her and Foresight could see the ice crystals all around. The door, the doorway and a good portion of the surrounding rock was smothered in frost.

The only clear places was a set of hoofprints that lead to the door and terminated in Impasse’s grey body. One hoof had slammed into the dark wood, thrusting the portal shut again while leaving its timbers cracked and splintered. Not only this, Impasse’ hoof had several new hairline fractures running through it and she felt her breath catch.

Foresight heard the deadened ‘click’ of the door locking again before she slowly looked up at Impasse, “You were succumbing.”

Foresight shook her head, the lingering image of Sky’s encouraging brown eyes slowly fled away, allowing her to see the real world again, “I…was...in control...I”

“You were succumbing,” Impasse repeated and Foresight shook with anger.

“I had everything under control, the door was opening,” She snapped.

“King Sombra subdued an entire kingdom and it took both Celestia and Luna to bring him down. It is not surprising he left some very potent traps behind,” Foresight struggled to focus, the words seemed to be crawling into her brain at a snail’s pace.

“It didn’t just try to scare me, or even stop me in the end I had talked it down...I” Foresight mumbled before she looked at the door.

“See even now you are doubting, You were falling under its thrall and had you entered in that state ‘it’ would have been in control not you.” Impasse explained and Foresight felt the fury rise again..

“You don’t need to remind me of what could have happened Impasse. I have done this before, you’re just being over…..” Foresight stopped, shocked with herself. I would never have been angry at him for protecting me before. He knows when to pull me back, he’s my rock, my anchor. Impasse has never steered me wrong since I met him.

“And now you are angry that I saved you. If I had not broken your connection there and then you would have been lost,” Impasse said without accusation.

Foresight’s ears drooped and she looked up to Impasse with sorrow, “It said I could save you, not Twilight or the others but me. It said that Sombra’s library could teach me how I could save you.”

“And at what cost Foresight? You know nothing good could have come from such evil knowledge. We are cursed now because others trod a darker path than was wise,” Impasse didn’t scold and that just made Foresight feel worse.

Foresight looked to the door which was resolutely shut again. It seemed to be grinning nastily at her. Impasse’ blow had barely marred the wood and that surprised Foresight. I’ve seen lithi shoulder through prison bars as if they weren’t there, what’s this door made of?

Finally Foresight bowed her head in defeat, “I’m sorry.”

“You were not yourself,” Impasse’ words didn’t say he’d forgiven her, just stated the simple fact as always. Just for once I wish he’d..

“Right, so to get through the door?” Foresight asked to the world in general feeling very small and more than a little useless.

“The door is protected by magic. The walls are not,” Impasse stated and Foresight’s eyes went wide.

“You’re not going to try and dig through! You’re too badly injured Impasse I can’t let you,” Foresight pleaded even as Impasse tapped the wall and listened with his ravaged ears.

“Only a foot or so. I think it will be doable without too much serious harm to my body,” Impasse may as well have been reading out of a dull instruction manual for all the care he showed. It didn’t surprise Foresight that Impasse would risk injury in such a blasé manner. It did still wrench her heart. I’m really going to lose him if we don’t find a cure soon.

“Please Impasse let me try again I…” She tried but clearly his mind was made up, the cold logic would not be argued with. Foresight could only stand and watch as Impasse began to pound the wall, wincing every time he carved a chunk out of the stone.

It had scared Foresight the first time she’d seen a lithi use its strength in this manner. A lithi could dig through rock as easily as an earth pony cleared dirt, the dark magic of their curse lending them power and endurance.

That was what she’d always understood, but centuries of abuse was finally catching up with Impasse. With every strike Foresight was sure the cracks threading Impasse widened ever so slightly, spreading and branching like the roots of the city above. Only instead of arcane sensitive crystal these simply exposed more of Impasse’ dark core.

It was like fire, only utterly black. Leaking out of the crack covered surface, they managed to add further shadows to the already lightless cave. She watched as he scooped away the rock, removing crushed stone like a foal playing with dough.

The enchantment surrounding the door practically howled its defiance as Impasse relentlessly bypassed it. Foresight winced at the silent scream of rage only she could hear when Impasse finally broke through the wall and a flash of dirty purple light exploded out of the breached wall.

There was a howl of defeat and Foresight failed to hide the grin of triumph as the spell unraveled, its guardianship finally ended. The last wisps of power dissipated and the door lost its malevolence, the wood becoming just a simple collection of timbers within a stone archway. The runes that had radiated malice faded one after another and Foresight could feel the rush of normality flood back.

Eagerly she used her magic to understand the nature of their destination and instantly regretted it. The dead emptiness was replaced by the terrible weight of all the evil acts held within and Foresight shook as the pain washed over her. Too late she tried to close her mind to the parade of heartless atrocities within.

Every conceivable act of pain, any spell or ritual with every kind of ‘ingredient’imaginable washed over Foresight. The freshly removed hearts of foals being used to fuel spells of domination were laid out in horrible detail. A recipe detailing the sacrifice of hundreds of lives just to gain one drop of life extending elixir was forced into her mind like a burning dagger.

This wasn’t Sombra’s library, Foresight realised through the haze of agony she felt. It belonged to something far darker and older of which Sombra was simply a student. He’d learnt at the hooves of something primal from the dawn of the world and this place was its library.

“We...need...to burn this place,” Foresight muttered between gasps. Sombra was a tyrant, but the evil seeping out of this one room was beyond imagining. But…. There were answers here too, Foresight realised. Despite the horrific methods she could see the results achieved and the answer to both her curse and Impasse’ could be there somewhere among the vile filth. After all, this was the biggest collection of dark magic lore Foresight had ever seen. They could surely learn all they needed from here, if they were careful.

It was fascinating and repellent at the same time and Foresight was keenly aware of Impasse’ failing ‘health’. Maybe it would be worth a small look? Put off the destruction of this pit of depravity until they were sure there was absolutely no good that could come from it.

“Foresight?” Impasse asked, drawing her attention away. He still regarded her with cold calculation but Foresight thought she could almost see the ‘echo’ of worry deep within his’ black eyes.

“It’s evil, there is no other word for it Impasse,” Foresight replied slowly, “But maybe….”

“One step into darkness is often followed by two and then quickly by three Foresight,” Impasse replied and Foresight felt the war raging inside her. They were so close here, her intuition was insisting that what she sought lay within. And what about Twilight’s efforts? They hadn’t heard anything from them since the Bloomberg had crossed the mountains.

She only had Twilight’s word about what she’d found in the vault. Was there something Twilight didn’t want to tell them? Some cure that was possible yet she was unwilling to reveal it because it was too unpalatable for the Princess?

There had been the whole mess with the doppelganger. How were they sure that Twilight really was Twilight this time? No one else had seen what occurred in Sal Palomino. Maybe it had been the real Twilight who had died in the briefing room?

The doubts came fast and furiously into her head and Foresight felt the awful tug of fear again. She might lose Impasse before Twilight could find a cure. He was looking worse every day and the determination to break himself doing something stupid and noble was only making that worse. Could she wait that long? Could Impasse afford to wait that long?

“We need to know exactly what we’re dealing with Impasse. I suspect it may not be a simple matter as burning a few books,” Foresight finally replied. That was almost the whole truth.

She stared at Impasse who hadn’t moved since he’d breached the wall. Foresight looked over his half shattered face, the chipped and fractured state of his hooves. she knew then that she couldn’t stand to lose him. She would do what was needed to be sure he survived. The quiet warning voice in her head screamed it was the lingering effects of the mirror trap, but Foresight shoved them aside before reaching her decision.

Without another word she stepped up to the door, the ancient wood was visibly weathering before her eyes. The time which had long been held back by the enchantments placed upon them was fading and the wood was rotting even as Foresight approached.

She gave it only the lightest of touches and the door crumpled in upon itself before forming a pile of splinters and dust. Before her was revealed the shelves of possibly the greatest (and most despicable) library in the world. Feeling her own heart harden with resolve Foresight stepped into the room with Impasse watching coldly all the while.

Chapter Twenty One

“They’re holding position Captain and I want it known that I think these things are really ugly,” Skyeye said with disgust.

“What of the air units, are they all back onboard?” Bold asked as he stared out into the blizzard beyond the Bloomberg’s windows. The in the final moments of the fight a surging wind had swept up and pelted the whole area with snow, thankfully covering the remains of their ‘saviors’.

The rotten chunks of meat mixed with ice had taken up station all around the airship, hemming it within a ring of foul bodies. They weren’t alive, nothing alive could smell like that. It was a reek so pervasive it filled Bold’s nostrils even through the hull of the ship. Bold peered at them and saw they made no effort to remove the growing layer of snow upon themselves.

Beasts beyond description stood as still as statues, all staring with milky eyes (those who even had eyes) at the Bloomberg with cold indifference. It had been like that since the last of the elementals had been destroyed.

“The dead have been gathered and the last of the protection detail have come aboard as well, we’re ready to raise shields Captain,” Gossip reported his face as pale as the snow outside. Bold had heard the gurgling roars and wet snarls that accompanied the fighting so didn’t blame any of his crew for being unsettled.

“And her Highness?” Bold said quietly.

“The chief reported she was still out cold only a few minutes ago sir,” A little colour came back into Gossip’s face, “And also said that if she got one more message asking about the Princess she’d come up here and buck the living daylights out of me so I’m not going to send again.”

Bold smiled, Applebloom clearly wasn’t worried so can’t be all that bad. He turned his attention back to the waiting host outside. Celestia knew why they’d come and saved them, one moment the Bloomberg was set to be overrun, or at least to witness the end of the brave ponies who’d gone out to fight. Then monsters had come and delivered them and Bold couldn’t help but wonder for what fate they had been ‘saved for’. Shaking these thoughts away Bold set his face in a confident expression, “Very well, raise shields and prepare to ascend again.”

“You’re not going to thank those...things for saving us?” Sky asked and Bold saw his begoggled head lean down and peer at him in surprise.

“We’re still surrounded by the foulest monsters I have ever seen Sky, they may not have harmed us but they certainly haven’t made any effort to show they’re friendly,” Bold tried to ignore the slight tremble in his own voice, stamping it out with false bravado. “We’re not out of the frying pan yet colt.”

As if hearing his words the surrounding creatures all let out a hideous wail that spoke of pain and anguish that pierced Bold’s heart and rattled his nerves. If the damned had a voice then it would sound like that.

“They’re breaking formation Captain and it looks like someone is coming forward,” Skyeye called out in alarm.

The pelting snow suddenly lifted and the glow of blazing sunshine bathed the Bloomberg. Bold broke from his station, a vigil where he’d been standing for hours ever since Twilight had returned and made his way to the windows.

Even from here, high above the ground he could see the approaching procession. Down below, a caravan of nightmares was being led by an imposing figure upon a chariot. It was roughly pony shaped, only squatter and Bold couldn’t miss the two curling horns that came up and around the figures ears.

They had a shaggy coat that glittered in the sunlight, only partially obscured by a plated neck brace with bronze metal flaps which was reminiscent of some zebrican ceremonial armours Bold had seen. This newcomer was definitely no zebra however. He caught sight of a blue face with piercing eyes that glowed with a faint light of their own under a crown of what looked to be carved bone.

The spectacle didn’t end there either. Bold’s eyes were drawn to the pair of beasts pulling the chariot. They were equine, but composed of white mist and pairs of glowing blue eyes. Frost crystals drifted down in their wake and Bold heard Skyeye curse from his observation dome. Wendigos.

Every Equestrian knew the tales of those monsters, told on every ‘Hearth’s Warming Eve’. Creatures of ice and cold who fed off negative emotions and covered the land with snow. To see such beasts pulling a chariot sent a shiver down Bold’s spine that had nothing to do with the sudden drop in temperature.

As the chariot drew closer none could miss the staff carried by the rider, held in a cyan magical grip the long glinting weapon was slowly raised and the tethered wendigos came to a stop.

It felt like the whole ship held its breath before the staff was raised again and a magical nimbus played about its tip, “I bid you welcome to ‘Azganeth’ Equestrians. Please forgive my counterpart’s despicable reception.”

Several of the crew started and looked about themselves as the voice seeped in from all around, as if the very air was speaking on behalf of the ram below. Bold had been around enough spell casters not to be openly shaken by such displays and simply gritted his teeth as the condescending tones filled the bridge.

“I bid your alicorn leader to come and talk with me. It has been many years since I have had the pleasure of such a visitor,” Boldstorm could see the tiny figure below speaking in time with the voice and felt his eyes narrow.

“Gossip prepare to broadcast,” Bold ordered even as he felt the hairs of his thick coat begin to rise and prickle. With a simple nod Gossip showed he was ready and Bold took a deep breath, “We thank you for your ‘assistance’. Not to sound ungrateful but we don’t even know your name nor your intent and so we will need some reassurances before we speak as friends.”

The reply sounded out from the Bloomberg like an announcer during a wonderbolts race, Bold’s heavy voice rebounding off the snowy hills and forests all around. He watched as the figure below tilted his head as if in thought.

“Surely my timely intervention on your behalf speaks of my intentions? But yes you are right, it was rude of me not to introduce myself: I am ‘Orzana’,“ Bold could see the calculating grin even from up here, “You’ve met my soldiers already and seen what they can do. We would be pleased to escort you to my home where we can talk further. The land of Azganeth is full of dangers.”

As if on cue the hoard of abominations roared their approval and Bold bit his lip. He wasn’t cut out for this debate and negotiation stuff and dearly missed Twilight. In their weakened state the Bloomberg and his crew could really do without another fight. Yet the offer of an ‘escort’ sounded far more like a prison guard than a genuine act of protection to him.

“Come let us travel together. Safety in numbers and so forth,” Orzana added with smile that chilled Bold’s blood.

He looked to the crew, they were worn down. He could see it in their eyes plus the heavy hooves and claws in which they held their controls. The warmth and comfort of the Crystal Fiefdom had been leached out of them by nearly a week of constant fighting against foes from dark story books. They didn’t really have a choice. A battle now would finish us.

“Very well Orzana we accept your offer. Please lead the way,” Bold replied through gritted teeth, not meeting the eyes of his fellow crew. It felt awfully like surrender in his mind.

Twilight pulled herself from a tortured sleep. There were too many ponies relying on her to be resting right now, but her body was slow to respond. She felt drained and not just of magic or sleep. Her heart was heavy and her mind worn from constant thought. Still she was needed. Forcing her eyes open Twilight was welcomed by the faint glow of the medical centre which was a shock. Last she recalled Twilight was in the cargo bays….

“Take it easy your Highness, you’re aboard the Bloomberg,” A reassuring male voice filtered through the haze.

Twilight blinked a few times until the vague blur above her resolved into a worried looking stallion, “I...the...crew?”

“Mostly safe thanks in no small part to your efforts Princess,” The stallion assured and Twilight finally got a clear look at him, all mint green coat and blue eyes with a glowing horn topping to top it off.

“I...thank you?” Twilight mumbled before the relieved looking pony smiled.

“‘Healing Stave’ your Highness,” He replied before gently pressing a hoof onto Twilight’s forehead, “You’ve exhausted yourself Princess and you’re not the only one either.”

Twilight slowly followed Stave’s glance to see that several more of the ward’s beds were full. Crew of all sorts were recovering all around her, some of them even waved with and gave her weak smiles.

Some weren’t moving at all and Twilight’s mind summoned up the events leading to now, “I need to be up! There’s a….”

“We know your highness, Bold has it in hoof,” Stave assured with a gentle but definite push downwards.

“But!” Twilight yelled only to be put back down by Stave’s magic.

“You may be a ruler of Equestria your highness and an alicorn, but right now you’re as weak as a soggy paper bag and I will have you get bed rest,” Stave pronounced with finality. It was a testament to just how spent Twilight was that Stave was so easily able to subdue her. So with a final snort of annoyance Twilight let herself be forced into the comfortable bedding.

“At least tell me what’s been going on,” Twilight pleaded and Stave gave a conciliatory smile.

“Well I don’t know all the details your Highness, but after you rescued the wounded from the field another Ram showed up and began fighting the first one,” Stave’s face became dour. “I don’t mind telling you Princess, they seem a very nasty bunch. The new ram is using necromancy by the sounds of things, dead creatures and animated ice.”

“Is? You mean they are still fighting out there! Stave you have to…!” Twilight tried to rise again but Stave shook his head.

“No Highness the fighting is over for the moment,” His expression told Twilight everything she needed to know.

“There’s a ‘but’ coming isn’t there?” She watched as Stave nodded slowly.

“Seems we’re ‘guests’ of the ram who won the fight. He has been very insistent that he talks with you Princess. But until I deem you fit for duties I have made sure that will not happen,” Healing Stave announced with determination.

“So who’s making the negotiations?” Twilight asked, fearful she already knew the answer.

“Boldstorm your Highness,” Stave replied with a frown.

Twilight shuddered, it had only been a brief glimpse of the rams fighting but she was in no doubt they weren’t out of the woods yet. The way they had torn into each other with their magic, it was enough to curdle your blood. The way the loser had simply exploded in a cloud of…..

She shook her head, “Stave I want you to get Bold and the other staff down here right now. If I can’t be up and about then they will simply have to come to me.”

Stave treated her to a knowing smile, “I thought that would be what you wished, as soon as I knew you were awake I sent for them. I’m not so arrogant to think I could keep the great Twilight Sparkle isolated.”

“Big.D yer awake!” As if by speaking their names caused them to appear, Boldstorm and Applebloom rushed into the medical ward with relieved smiles plastered across their muzzles.

Before anyone could stop her Applebloom was hugging Twilight and berating her about overdoing things. While Bold stood grimly off to one side, “Yer silly filly! Why’d yer have to do everything yerself?”

“Glad to see you too A.B,” Twilight said with a slight tremble.

It seemed Applebloom was in one of her ‘mothering’ phases as Twilight had begun to think of them. They were becoming more and more prevalent as her due date crept ever closer and so Twilight was not all that surprised when she made a massive fuss over sorting Twilight’s pillows and blankets. Having a foal does strange things to you.

Twilight tore her attention from the still flapping Applebloom and regarded Bold with her best serious face, “Situation Captain?”

“I won’t sugar coat it. We’re effectively prisoners your Highness, watched night and day by undead monsters and this ram ‘Orzana’ seems to be prepared to wait out your recovery before he talks with you,” Bold explained in a no nonsense manner.

“Any indication about why he stepped in and ‘saved’ us?” Twilight said, her mind whirring.

“Not so far. They haven’t hurt any of the crew as of yet but we’re certainly not being allowed to leave, nor are we given much room to explore this ruin he’s brought us to,” Bold reported, his frown deepening. “I’m sorry your Highness, I lead us here like rats into a trap.”

“No Bold, you did what you thought was best to keep us safe. From what I’ve been hearing I would have made a similar choice,” Twilight assured. “We’re here now so it’s a simple matter of deciding what we’re going to do.”

“What I don’t get is why they stepped in when they did. This Orzana seems just plain evil, I don’t reckon he did it out of the kindness of his heart,” Applebloom added still tucking Twilight’s blankets in so tightly that she could barely move.

“It’s obvious he’s after something. Something he can’t just take and I suspect it’s got a lot to do with you your Highness,” Boldstorm added and Twilight was inclined to agree.

“I guess we won’t know until I talk with him,” Twilight scrunched up her muzzle, “Every day we’re not being attacked is another day for us to recover. How long can we keep up the facade I wonder?”

“No facade your Highness, you’re confined to bed for at least three days in my medical opinion,” Stave said with a frown.

Twilight freed a hoof before Applebloom could complete the cocoon she was trying to snuggle Twilight into and pointed it directly at Bold, “Captain you have my permission to handle things for now, but I want regular reports and to be informed of any strange happenings alright?” She forced herself upright before sinking into a small mountain of pillows Applebloom had amassed.

“Please pass on my thanks to Orzana and tell him that once I am sufficiently rested I would be happy to speak with him,” Twilight said before she turned to Stave again, “I’m sure you’re just being overprotective, I want to be out of bed within a day.”

“Strongly advise you don’t try to resume your full duties for at least three days your Highness,” Stave cautioned and Twilight simply smiled.

“Oh I’ll be up and about, but I don’t plan to talk with him for at least a couple of days. The more time we can dawdle the more time we have to find out what’s really going on.” Twilight announced with a grin.

The ‘books’ were everywhere, well Foresight assumed they were books. Many of them seemed to simply be stone tablets or scrolls lining the shelves. The whole chamber beyond was vast, far bigger than the humble door would have suggested from the outside. She saw the shelves were cut from the very rock, forming alcoves full of repellant tomes and grimoires that seemed to hiss angrily even as Foresight looked at them.

Nor was the feeling of seeping evil any less now that the door was breached. Foresight was more careful with her magic this time, only ‘peeking’ at the various tombs and collections one at a time. Even this small touch was enough to make her feel dirty and sick to her stomach.

The shelves reached all the way up to the distant ceiling and Foresight took in the large curved roof and chandeliers hanging above which had a certain organic quality to them. Looking further afield she was rewarded with several desks, well more like sacrificial stone altars by the negative auras that clung to them. A great many lives had ended on those slabs.

As Foresight and Impasse pushed further in the lights above sprang to life, not so much lighting the darkness but defining the shadows already present. Over it all Foresight felt a presence, a source of almost bottomless anger that had seeped into the grey stone and left a bitter tasted in the air.

Foresight could just make out the far wall in the distance and saw it was decorated by a mosaic of breathtaking complexity. Gems had been arranged to form the pattern of what looked to be a giant insect or beetle. Sapphires made up most of the body, spread open wings in diamond while off coloured amber picked out two pupiless eyes that seemed to regard them from under a central thrusting horn.

The unlight also began to grow, spreading from the central globes up in the ceiling until it traveled down stretching lengths of a resin like substance. The more Foresight looked the more she saw evidence that this place had been used for dark deeds. Stains of dried blood were well worked into the floor and tables while the shelves practically heaved with books that had leather covers. Foresight could almost hear the echos from the previous owners of the tanned hide screaming even now.

Such hatred and anger, it was like a glimpse into the darkest parts of a mad person’s soul. Yet there was a certain order to it which was even more shocking. This was not the lair of some mindless savage pulling the wings off flies. More the calculated study of what the fly went through as its wings were pulled off and then distilled. Pain and horror studied under a careful and studious eye before being written down for posterity.

Even with her burning resolve Foresight could only handle so much and as her stomach churned she cut off her magic. Closed her eyes and took a ragged breath, noting the very air seemed to be dirty with hate. What would do this?

“It is hurting you to be here Foresight. You should wait outside until I set it ablaze,” Impasse said and Foresight felt her resolve solidify.

“No!” Foresight snapped before swallowing, “I mean no, we need to know what we’re dealing with. For all we know burning this place down would set free whatever horrors it may contain.”

Impasse continued to watch her with his blank expression and Foresight found she couldn’t match it, “We need to know who made this place and why, otherwise we could end up doing more harm than good in destroying it.”

“If you are sure?” Impasse left the question hanging in the air.

“I am,” Foresight confirmed before trotting forward to get a better look at the mural dominating the rear wall. Even at a good pace it took several minutes for her to come close enough to see an inscription surrounding the mosaic. It wasn’t in any language she’d ever seen before, but that had never stopped Foresight in the past.

With a tenuous spell she drew in it’s meaning, “Though I burn, my work will go on. Order will prevail.” Foresight said out loud, but the words came out as a series of clicks and hisses. Obviously whoever wrote the phrase clearly hadn’t spoken anything resembling Equestrian or even an Equine dialect. You really needed a set of mandibles to pronounce it correctly.

As she spoke the words, or as close as a muzzle could match the strange light all around intensified, casting the whole room into more shadows. A distant echo in the very soul of this place seemed to call to Foresight, then it was gone and she was happy it was. It had felt terrible.

At the base of the mural Foresight saw evidence of more recent inhabitation, but even these were ancient. There were long dead candles and a small lamp along with what looked to be bedding. Scattered about the makeshift living space were more books and scraps of paper, but what was interesting was, they were written in distant Equinus.

A small scrap caught Foresight’s attention and she read it without the need for her magic, “...e finally figured out the basic alphabet of what I’ve started calling ‘Proto linguistics’ or Firstborn speech. This whole library is in a sub-dialect! It’s amazing to see that even among the first living beings of our world there were differences in languages to such an extent….”

She rummaged among the spidery scrawls and found other examples of hastily written text, as if the writer was in a hurry, “....ply astounding, I had no ide….I would have reasoned that the fir……” It was badly damaged, slow mould and what looked to be patches of fire damage spattered the paper, causing Foresight to frown as she tried to piece together the meaning.

“Somepony was here long ago. They made a study of this place,” Foresight said as she continued to spread the pages of aged notes about herself.

“So we are not the first ones to come here,” Impasse affirmed as he stood guard.

“No we’re not, they were clearly an equine if the writing is anything to go by, but unless I use more magic I can’t be sure. Piecing together broken text is far harder than reading old unknown languages. I have to try and get into the ‘mind’ of the writer,” Foresight reminded Impasse who nodded slowly.

“And you are unsure if that is a wise plan considering the nature of this place, I understand,” Foresight felt her insides clench. Impasse showed no sign that he suspected her true motives for all this, but then again he was as unreadable as a smooth stone wall at the best of times.

“I’m going to try, it can’t be as dangerous as the actual texts themselves and it will help us know more. Be ready,” Foresight cautioned before she allowed her natural talent to do its work.

The first impressions were of a keen mind and dedicated student, unsettlingly close to her own in many ways. He’d come here by accident, lost in the tunnels below the city, no the Crystal Empire Foresight corrected. Lost for days he finally stumbled upon this library, long since abandoned and then….

A sheen of frost covered the papers as Foresight delved further, teasing out the lost echos of the life which made these scraps. She gasped as terror gripped her. The amiable writer had been shown something, something so terrible that the pony he had once been was blasted away and replaced by…..

Foresight’s eyes snapped open and she shoved herself away from the now brittle papers which cracked and disintegrated under her hooves. She’d seen the face of a pony from history, a dark villain who had spread such misery and pain. She’d also seen that it wasn’t even the true ‘him’ anymore and what was left of his once kind soul had screamed at her for forgiveness.

“Foresight?” Impasse asked seeing her distress.

“It was Sombra, he...well…” Foresight struggled to breath, the after effects of her magic still jangling her nerves with its power. She shouldn’t have been surprised, Sombra had to have come from somewhere. But to see just how far the pony he’d once been had fallen…

Foresight took several steadying breaths, “These were written by the pony who would become Sombra, this place twisted him. Broke his spirit and reshaped him into a tool of fear and darkness.”

“That is grave news and more the reason to destroy it now,” Impasse said.

Foresight gritted her teeth and shook her head, “We can’t just destroy it. There is a power here beyond anything I’ve seen before. More akin to Celestia and Luna’s strength. I fear simple fire won’t be enough.” And I must know more, if it had the power to create Sombra then maybe we can undo centuries worth of damage to the world maybe…

Impasse was watching her and Foresight felt the fear welling up again, how could he not know? They’d been together so long now she was sure Impasse could read her like an open book. “I can’t destroy it yet, what if Twilight fails? I…”

Impasse just stared at her all the longer and Foresight couldn’t take it anymore, “Well don’t just stand there! We could have the answer right here in our hooves! This is where the cure could be, doesn’t that mean anything to you? I can’t risk losing you Impasse, you’re falling apart and if you die then I….”

“You have dug too deep Foresight. This place never held the answers we sought and if you continue down this path I cannot follow you,” Impasse’ words cut her to the core and Foresight felt the pain and hurt bubbling to the surface again, “I have stood by you for years Foresight, at risk to myself.”

Foresight paused, a tiny flicker of hope blossoming. She dared hope that Impasse would say something more, that he cared for her in some way, that the long years of their time together had managed to make him feel something for her despite his curse. Maybe he… “But I will not let you do something you will regret and not just you. The darkness down here must be destroyed now, before it can spread any further. I have trusted you this far to do the right thing. But now I see you are about to stumble.”

Impasse took a step backwards away from Foresight and she felt her heart plummet, the disappointment tearing at her feelings like a claw, “It would be better for me to kill you now rather than let you fall further, but I cannot Foresight. That last taste of what I could have has stayed my hoof thus far but no more. Please do not make me do something terrible.”

Foresight shook, the fears warring with her sense of right. She felt the worries and desperation pulling at her and finally made her choice, “No, You’re right I can’t let you do that Impasse.”

He moved just a little too slowly as the spell, drawn from the library, slipped into Foresight’s mind like a blade into a scabbard. Impasse had only taken one hoof step when her magic reached out and snared his limbs. He didn’t shout or curse but simply stared at Foresight with his cold dead eyes.

“Celestia forgive me, I should have acted sooner,” Impasse’ last words cut Foresight to the centre and she knew they would stay with her forever. Still she completed the spell, using her own fears to power the growing darkness which trapped Impasse in a web of fibers not unlike the ones covering the ceiling above.

“I can’t lose you Impasse, I’m going to find a cure no matter what it costs,” Foresight said sadly before she turned to the dark library and all its secrets.

Chapter Twenty Two

“Keep it steady colts. No sudden moves,” Repose’s calm voice called out and Pip drew confidence from it.

It had been a tense morning even before they’d stepped out to watch the meeting. The soldiers were all edgy, the officers tight lipped and Pip could clearly see why as he stood with the others upon the snow shrouded ground.

Princess Twilight was standing proud and confident before the gates of a massive ruin. It had once been a tall and majestic building if Pip was any judge of architecture, but its glory days had long since passed. Its towers were tumbled and decrepit while its walls held gaping holes as if some giant maw had taken immense bites out them.

What made it worse were the creatures squatting among the dilapidation. They turned Pipsqueak’s stomach to see the horrors for himself. None were alike, each one a conglomerate of misplaced bones and flesh merged with fouled ice. They crawled, slithered or hopped about the fallen masonry in a parody of true soldiers.

He didn’t understand all the details of this event, but trusted that Twilight knew what she was doing. Pip had to hope she had a plan. It couldn’t be true that she was willing to deal with these things or their master. The very thought of working with such ‘allies’ made Pip physically ill.

“Eye on the task tech,” Repose cautioned and Pip gripped his wrench with trembling hooves.

They were not going to be caught out again, that had been very clear in the briefing this morning. The soldiers were all armed with stun rifles and barrier armour, the engineers, which included Pip, had prepared portable shield emplacements and the new ‘shock mines’. Simple devices by Equestrian standards now, a clear indication that they detested making weapons, but as times demanded.

If the opposite forces were concerned about their preparations they gave no sign, simply repeating their patrols as if the small army camped outside was of no consequence. The very small army Pip noted glumly. It was hoped that fighting wouldn’t break out, but they planned to be ready if it did.

Twilight was to meet with this ‘Orzana’ to discuss matters, the small force was simply there for protection. Should things turn ugly they were to buy time and allow her highness retreat back to the Bloomberg. So it was with nervous hooves that Pip placed and primed the last of his mines. Like everything else in the growing Equestrian arsenal they were made to stun and disable, not kill. But what effect they would have on the undead monsters before them? Pip had no idea.

The unadorned brass ball chimed as Pip set it, the tiny crystal sensors popping out and twinkling in the cold sunlight. The delay gave him thirty seconds to get clear and with his task completed he rushed back to the awaiting soldiers with Repose and Spear close behind.

The unicorn hadn’t let Pip out of his sight since they’d deployed, his reassuring presence keeping Pip’s own twanging nerves in check. He suspected that Applebloom, ever persuasive, had told Repose to keep a close eye on him and once settled safely behind the portable array he asked Repose just that.

“No more than any of the other’s under my command tech, but I wouldn’t want to get on the wrong side of your missus,” Repose said with a small grin and the other soldiers chucked in a knowing way. “Plus I would never get to sample her cooking again if I let you get hurt now would I?” Repose added and Pip felt the stress ease.

That anypony could be so calm and good humoured with the world going to Tartarus around them gave Pipsqueak some hope for the future. He spared a look for the other teams assembled in a rough semicircle, following the line of the Bloomberg’s prow shields.

As with everything Twilight had been exact in her plans and so the force was aligned down to the meter with set out lines of retreat and safety buffers. It was way over Pip’s head but looked impressive nevertheless. It gave him confidence that things really had a chance to work out alright.

“Look sharp, here he comes,” Repose called and Pip snapped his head around to see the gates begin to open. They were gradually encased in a sickly blue aura and Pip felt his chest tighten. Everyone looked on as the gates shuddered and then with painstaking slowness crept open. The splintering sound echoed across the landscape as chunks of ice cracked and sloughed away, tumbling to land with a crash on the ground below.

Pip hadn’t been there the first time Orzana had ridden out, but the descriptions he’d heard lived up to the spectacle. The gurgles and screeches were simply dreadful, causing those around him to tense and grimace.

“Your Highness, I am glad to see you’re recovered and that you accepted my invitation to speak together,” Orzana’s voice boomed, self importance dripping from every syllable.

“Invitation that’s rich,” Spear Tip muttered and Pip saw scratches left by his talons. He’d come to know the small squad better since their first assignment together in Sal Palomino and even hoped they had forgiven Pip for the loss of Tempest.

“Hush Spear. We all know what the real situation is, let the politicians play their games and be ready for when the manure hits the fan,” Repose replied levely.

Orzana’s entourage came to a halt, the wendigos pawing at the ground as the ram dismounted a few feet from Twilight and her own guards. Orzana looked ridiculously small compared to the beasts either side of him, but still the ram carried himself with a confidence that suggested he was far more than his slight frame would imply.

“Princess Twilight, I come to offer you a proposition. Your exploits are known even in this distant land and I humbly ask for your assistance in an important matter,” Orzana’s voice sounded anything but humble to Pip. The condescending overtones were impossible to miss.

Twilight stood for a moment as if studying the ram before giving a small bow of acceptance. Orzana approached right to the edge of the Bloomberg’s barrier, two bulky flesh horrors in tow. Still Twilight didn’t speak, watching the ram with an impassive face.

“Let us be done with this posturing Highness, I have made no move to harm your people and we both know you’re in no position to oppose me should I wish to. I extend the hoof of friendship, something that Equestrian’s hold in high regard if my memory serves me right?” Orzana added with a glint in his red eyes.

Pip held his breath, if things were going to go south then it would be now. For several moments where Pip’s heart hammered in his chest until Twilight finally responded, “We are of course grateful for your timely assistance Orzana and will be happy to talk with you about repaying such. But I must ask you to release our ship and crew. Once I can be certain of their safety then I will see what I can do to help you.”

Orzana seemed to smile, “There are few safe places in Azganeth these days. I can only promise they will have nothing to fear from me or my minions if you cooperate.”

Twilight’s stance didn’t change, “Say what you want, we will think it over and then give you our answer.”

For the briefest of moments Orzana frowned before the confident grin returned, “It is better that such matters of import are not spoken before curious ears. Might I suggest a more personal meeting? My home, such as it is, is welcome to you, or aboard your own ship if that doesn’t please you?”

“It will take time to consult with my crew Orzana,” Twilight replied coldly and Pip felt his hooves twitch. This was it.

Orzana’s body seemed to ripple with dark energies before the facade of confidence reappeared, “Of course your Highness, but I warn you my patience isn’t without limits. The longer you are here the more chance that others may come seeking you. I would not be able to ensure your safety should that happen.”

The moment passed and with a sense of relief Pip saw Orzana turn around and make his way back to the awaiting chariot. Orzana paused before remounting, “One more day your Highness, after that things could get difficult.”

With that final comment the delegation retreated back within the ruin’s confines and Pip let out the breath he didn’t realise he’d been holding.

“Do we have something?” Twilight addressed the council but saw sadly that none of them could meet her gaze.

“There’s just too many of them your highness. We don’t have the numbers to break out,” Javelin admitted in defeat.

“A.B?” Twilight turned to see Applebloom was just as dumbfounded.

“Well I could try overchargin the shields, but the best that could do is buy us time n probably just end up blowin us up anyhow, Sorry Twi,” Applebloom’s face was a mask of frustration.

Twilight took a deep breath and steadied herself for what came next, “Then I see no other choice, I’m going to have to submit to Orzana’s demands.”

“He still ain’t told yer what he wants yer to do Big.D we can’t let yer….” Applebloom began only for Twilight to hold up a hoof for silence.

“Part of being a ruler is knowing when certain sacrifices need to be made. The situation is untenable. If any of us are to survive then I will have to keep Orzana off your backs for as long as possible,” Twilight could have wept. Not for herself, though she truly was scared, but at the expressions of the others.

They’d all given so much and it looked like it might all be for nothing. Twilight was in little doubt that whatever Ozrana had in mind for her it couldn’t be good, But if that meant the others were safe then that was what she had to do.

“It was I who made you all come on this trip, it was me who pushed us into danger to fix a wrong not of your making and so I’ll take the responsibility and consequences,” Twilight stared at each of them in turn and wished she could do more than to thank them for all sticking with her this far.

“I want you to take the Bloomberg and head back south, let the other princesses know my situation and seek their counsel as to what actions are to be taken. This isn’t a discussion, this is a royal order,” Twilight hated using her authority in such a manner, but felt there was little choice.

“We can’t leave you your Highness, we’d never forgive ourselves if we did,” Boldstorm said and Twilight’s heart broke to see his lip was trembling.

“You can and you will. It’s better for me to suffer an unknown fate that makes your escape possible than for you all to be killed trying to protect me. As Applebloom said, we don’t know exactly what Orzana wants with me. It may not be as bad as all that.”

The words sounded hollow even to Twilight, but her mind was made up, “You all have your orders I will meet Orzana in his home and you will head south.”

“We should have him here Princess!” Bold’s tenuous composure broke, the tears running freely. Twilight was shocked at his reaction but even more so at what came next, “We can see what he has to say for himself and if it’s no good we can take him out.”

Twilight’s face became dour, “You would have us violate the rules of parley and assassinate him? Have we really become so desperate?”

“He ain’t exactly playin fair either Twi,” Applebloom added and Twilight felt her grip on events slipping.

“From what I understand if he’s using true necromancy then the minions under the spell caster should become directionless if they themselves are slain,” A unicorn officer suggested before Twilight stamped her hoof down on the briefing table.

“Enough! I will not have Orzana aboard this ship. The very fact that he’s so willing to do so makes me think he’s planning something in that regard. I don’t want him or any of his undead inside the Bloomberg,” Twilight felt her mane begin to waver with heat, as sure a sign she was close to losing her temper and forced herself to calm down.

“I know things have been hard but that doesn’t justify us abandoning the very principles Equestria is based upon,” Twilight said with a mournful sigh. “We do this with integrity or we don’t do it at all! Am I clear?”

The council all stared at the floor and Twilight’s face softened, “We’re not finished yet and I certainly don’t plan to spend my last days trapped in Orzana’s clutches. I’m counting on you all to bring help while I distract him.”

“But yer might not come back Twi,” Appelboom said quietly.

“We all risked something coming here. We hoped to make the world a better place for the lithi because it was the right thing to try,” Twilight announced in her best authoritative voice just like Celestia had taught her. “I still think we were right to try and by the heavens I’m going to keep trying. Doing what’s right is seldom easy, but is always worth it.”

It was a good show Twilight had to admit that and she really did believe what she said. It eased the fear in her heart and Twilight was happy to see her words seemed to have inspired the others. They stood a little taller, their backs a little straighter. “Now this is how we’re going to play this….”

“They will be looking for you by now Foresight,” Impasse’ constant interruptions were painful for Foresight to ignore, but she just couldn’t find the heart to block him out.

She had poured over the books and manuscripts almost constantly, losing track of time. Had it been hours or days? Foresight simply didn’t know and if she was being honest, she didn’t even care.

Every new secret was one step closer to the answer - she just knew it. Amidst the horrific experiments and investigations detailed there was a pattern forming, but it wasn’t one that Foresight wanted to see. Foresight had hoped that once she could see all the research done here that a common link would become apparent, some key element that could be gained without resorting to….

But all the spells, all the reactions required unwholesome ingredients. It shouldn't have surprised her in hindsight. They all demanded something to be given, something which was a terribly heavy price to pay. Foresight was determined, but would only stoop to such means when there was absolutely no other choice left to her.

That threat was looming however, nothing here pointed to any other option. In order to bring something back with the magic shown here something had to be given in return. Foresight was quickly coming to the conclusion that whoever this library belonged to had been a mastermind, but with such a hatred for living things it was nauseating.

Whoever they had been they harboured a special loathing for equines in all their forms. A consuming hatred for the freedom and joy they had. What could have made such a genius feel in such a way?

Foresight knew it was the empathic nature of her study giving her this insight, both her blessing and curse to be able to experience the past through what her magic touched. The bottomless resentment and anger had bled into the very rock of this place. That was the only clear message and no matter how many times Foresight tried to examine it she came to the same conclusions. She would have to do something terrible if she was to save the lithi.

“They will find you and stop you Foresight. Give this up,” Impasse said again with such cold certainty that she wavered for a moment.

Foresight hoped to find something, anything redeemable here. Some insight that would give her a chance to rework the spells written to make things all better. Maybe…. A dark flash caught her attention, it wasn’t an actual light, more a beacon in her mind. Drawn by its touch Foresight found another spell and a grin slowly formed on her muzzle, “They won’t.”

Foresight was surprised she’d missed it but now there before her was a spell of concealment, what was more it didn’t need all that much to cast. Once again Foresight drew on her own fears. Fears of failing, of letting herself and others down and fed those emotions into the spell.

A cold wind swept out from her, forming a sheet of crystals along the walls and floor and even the ceiling above. Foresight smiled as the hole Impasse had made in the wall was quickly sealed by black tinted ice. The door itself was recreated with a lattice work of the same, the temperature within the library plummeted before Foresight finally finished. It was becoming easier to cast powerful magic each time.

They were now completely sealed in, the world outside blocked by a barrier of ice and darkness. Foresight was safe to continue her studies and Impasse’ threats now meant nothing, “I told you, I’m going to solve this and nothing is going to stop me.”

looking up Foresight could see the small cocoon that now held Impasse utterly immobile, only the lithi’s burning black eyes were visible and they watched her with all the warmth of a statue, “You still have not done what you know will have to happen if you want to make the magic contained here work Foresight. We both know where that leads, there is still time to change your mind.”

“No!” Foresight screamed into his mind, “Don’t you see? This is the only way to be sure!” She panted, great clouds of frozen mist forming around her. “I can’t take a chance with Twilight and the others, they might fail.”

“And you will not? You would kill innocent foals in front of their parents and harvest the pain you caused to try and change me into a normal pony?” Impasse’ words bit deep, raking at Foresight’s heart. “You would lure ponies like Strong Heart or Platinum shield to a fate more horrible than my curse? I’ve been linked to your mind and saw every book you did Foresight. I know what I speak of.”

“It won’t come to that, it could never come to something like that…” Foresight replied, but deep in her aching heart she suspected it to be true.

“We have fought monsters and evil mages for years Foresight, they all had the same thing in common. Like attracts like Foresight, the darkness here will only call and cause more darkness,” Impasse’ words rang true, no matter how much Foresight desperately didn’t want them to be so.

“But these spells, they must have been written by a genius Impasse. They could remake the world if used correctly,” Foresight tried but it sounded feeble even to her, yet she wouldn’t let go, “Look this one can change the minds of creatures, just think we could take all the evil thoughts and monsters and make them good!”

She thrust a leather bound book up for Impasse to read for himself. It was all there, a spell to dominate and reshape the very nature of a creature's mind, “It can be used for good Impasse! I can make it good!”

“You say that now, but see what that book is bound in? That’s skin Foresight,” Impasse replied, only making her more angry.

“That doesn’t matter! I…” Foresight began before she saw the book as if for the first time. There was a cutie mark on it. A simple depiction of a little toy house and a hammer. She dropped it recoiling and looked at her own hooves in disgust.

“It is the same tune we hear everywhere Foresight, anywhere darkness has taken hold and strangled the goodness out of a place. When we put our focus purely on our own needs it only leads to misery and pain,” Impasse’ words struck Foresight one after another like a hammer blow.

“The creature who made this place may have had a brilliant mind, but they were foolish beyond reason. They let their own desires cloud and destroy them,” Impasse finished and Foresight looked up to the mural again.

“Though I burn, my works live on. Order will prevail.”

“It, whatever it was, had lost. Bitter and twisted it came here and sought to cause as much harm as possible in the name of ‘good’. I know where a world of total order leads Foresight, it leads to things like me,” Foresight looked about herself and it was as if a shroud had lifted.

She saw things she’d done, imprisoned Impasse and cut herself off from the world to hide in a dark pit of misery. They were little steps, but still steps away from what she really wanted, “I was just so frightened of losing you Impasse, I...I don’t think I could bear it. Not to lose someone I love, again..”

“If you want to lose me Foresight then you stay here, become something evil that will need to be destroyed, then either you or I would fall. Let us be done with this place and return to the light above. ‘True’ answers aren’t found in dark places Foresight, they are found in the light,” Even before Impasse had finished Foresight was searching her mind for the spell to undo the binds that held him. But they had vanished, the knowledge had gone from Foresight’s mind!

She felt the whole chamber shift, not in a physical way but like a starving dog whose last bone had been snatched away. Foresight felt the sudden pressure on her own mind, the scrabbling claws of a frenzied predator against the door of her soul. It was angry.

Foresight jumped as the ice she’d summoned began to tremble, it was slight at first but grew in power. Looking around she caught sight of her own reflection in the black surface, but the eyes were wrong. They were pupiless and had a strangely insect quality to them.

She jumped and spun around, the reflection had held an imposing shadow behind Foresight, all legs and a single massive horn sprouting from a mandibled head. Mercifully there was nothing there, yet the feeling of rage and a hunger denied continued to grow.

Then Foresight heard it. like the buzzing of thousands of wings in her mind, “Return or I crush him.”

The creaking sound from above caused Foresight’s heart to skip a beat, the tethers holding Impasse in place were writhing and constricting. The words were disjointed, as if the speaker was struggling to remember what speech actually was. It was all intent and no thought, just like the first dark cloud that had drawn Foresight to this place.

“Who are you?” Foresight yelled her fears flooding back as she saw the bonds pulling Impasse into an unnatural shape. There was no reply and Foresight had the impression that the force, whatever it was didn’t even know the answer itself.

“Return or I crush him,” The same buzzing call screeched inside her head.

“If you harm him then I will leave and make sure no one can ever come back,” Foresight sent like a frozen knife, forming her anger into a blade that could cut through. The creature squirmed before, to Foresight’s horror, seemed to laugh.

“Come back to me or I’ll crush him,” The voice was clearer now and Foresight shuddered as she recognised it. It sounded horribly like her own.

“It is feeding off you Foresight, you must not….” Impasse began before the sounds of grinding stone caused Foresight to pale.

“You have no choice if you want to save your stallion friend,” The voice came again and Foresight sank to the floor.

She could feel the presence lurking all around her. Snapping up every little morsel of fear and worry Foresight had unwittingly thrown it, it had awoken again. It was here and it was hungry, “By Celestia what have I done?”

Chapter Twenty Three

The ice caked doors closed behind Twilight with a splintering crunch and she knew there was no going back now. All around her loomed the ruined palace that Orzana called home, its stone walls and towers looking almost ghostly in the frozen morning mists.

Much to Twilight’s relief the Bloomberg had been allowed to leave. It seemed that Orzana was true to his word so far and that gave Twilight a tiny hope that things wouldn’t be all that bad.

Several gurgling grunts quickly dissolved that idea as the denizens lurking all around focused on her. The shambling dead seemed to peer at her with acute interest, their milky white eyes following her every move..

“I’m so glad you decided to see reason your Highness,” Twilight’s squat host said, his eyes bright and eager.

Now she could get a better look at him, Orzana’s unimposing size didn’t make her feel any safer. The ram was well kept, his long shaggy coat was clean and looked to be groomed recently. It was such a contrast to their surroundings that Twilight could hardly believe he really lived here.

“I can understand why you would be hesitant to trust me, after all the actions of my rival hardly lend confidence,” Orzana almost sounded amiable but Twilight saw the hunger in his eyes and the slight grin on his muzzle.

“Thankfully I don’t need your trust Highness, just your cooperation,” Orzana added with another condescending glance.

“You still haven’t told me what it is you want,” Twilight prompted.

“It’s probably simpler if I show you,” Orzana trotted his way through the tumbled stone leading to a central keep within the palace, “This place was built by my ancestors and was once called ‘Aithisha’.”

“And now?” Twilight asked techily.

“The ‘Wraith Spire’ in honor of its new inhabitants,” A simple wave of Orzana’s staff took in the monsters slithering through the ruins. “I was going to call it Orzana’s triumph, but I didn’t want to brag,” Twilight cocked an eyebrow. Of all the things she’d expected this certainly wasn’t it.

As they drew close to the central keep Twilight saw it was amazingly unblemished. In a whole castle in ruins this one edifice was pristine. Its smooth surface glowed faintly with a mint green aura that set Twilight’s coat prickling.

She studied the building before her and marveled. It had no windows, or any doors that she could see. The only detail upon its smooth surface were the tiny runes that glowed faintly with a deeper green light. It reminded Twilight of a giant egg buried bottom first in the snow, the large base that rose and thinned until terminating in a rounded tip. What was more noticeable was that it appeared to be made of one huge piece of white stone. She could see no lines nor seams where one block would normally meet another, just the unblemished smooth surface that reached up into the sky above.

The keep was shorter than the ruined walls or toppled towers of the outer fortress and gave the impression that it was far older. As if this central building had been placed first then the now decrepit castle was erected around it.

“This is your task Princess, I want you to enter this keep and retrieve for me a certain trinket,” Orzana explained with a grin.

“That’s it? You captured our ship, made some poorly veiled threats and all you wanted was for me to go on a simple treasure hunt?” Twilight was taken aback and more than a little angry. “Why don’t you just get it yourself?”

Orzana drew himself up, barely coming level with Twilight’s chest. It could have been comical if not for the army of undead monsters at his beck and call, “Those threats were and are still real your Highness.”

“As for why I enlisted your help…” Orzana pointed his staff at one of the dead beasts who detached itself from the gathered throng before lumbering forward. As it came near the central keep a bolt of lightning lanced out and struck the creature, burning its flesh before the whole monster collapsed in a cloud of rancid steam.

The lightning continued in an unbroken line until there was nothing left of the minion but a blackened crater with nameless sludge pooling in the bottom, “Did I mention my ancestors were very clever? They cursed this place against me and my minions. No ram or any of their magic can enter within.”

Twilight began to see why Orzana had manipulated the situation to get her here. He needed someone else, not a ram to fetch this item for him, “And if I do this you will let me go? What’s to stop me from just teleporting away now?”

The grin on Orzana’s muzzle could have sliced steel, “I thought you might have some notion of doing that.” Power ran along his staff and a glowing ball appeared before Twilight, in it she saw the unmistakable image of the Bloomberg, “I took the liberty of having some insurance.”

The image zoomed in, passing through the hull, penetrating the layers of metal and magical barriers until it focused on what could only be the ship’s medical bay. “You may have guessed, but I have a knack for dead things and making them act according to my will.”

Twilight’s heart gave a lurch. There in the image, in the dark and cold of what could only be the morgue was one of the dead pegasi from the battle fought before. It twitched before turning to look right at her, it’s dead eyes empty. It made Twilight’s stomach heave but the meaning was clear.

She could easily imagine the damage a secret force of reanimated dead could cause aboard her ship, “You monster..”

Orzana cackled, “Maybe, but I’m the one that has you and your crew’s fates in my hooves.” He banished the small globe with another wave of his staff, “So onto the business before us, You will enter the keep and recover this item for me.”

Orzana held a small scrap of what looked to be tapestry. Upon the frayed cloth Twilight saw a faded depiction of a blue, oval gem. It certainly didn’t look anything noteworthy in Twilight’s opinion, “What’s so special about it?”

“All you need to know is that I want it and if you want your crew to be safe then you will get it for me,” Orzana replied with a sneer. Twilight snorted, yet Orzana’s mean features didn’t change. “Once you have my prize then we can discuss your release and safe passage to Equestria.”

He gave a slight nod of his head and the surrounding undead shuffled to allow Twilight passage to the keep. Not waiting to be mocked further she advanced forward and felt the impressive magic surrounding the structure begin to stir. Rousing gradually like a sleeping dragon slowly opening a single eye to study an intruder. Curious and undeniably powerful, yet far more wholesome than the magic that animated Orzana’s minions.

Twilight picked her way around the several craters that ringed the snow shrouded courtyard, fearing that at any moment the lightning would lance out and strike her down. Yet as she passed the craters with their rancid bones and charred flesh there came no resistance, no arcing bolts of power.

Tensed and ready to raise a deflective barrier at a moment’s notice Twilight fought to keep her hoofsteps steady. Still no flicker or charge of magic arose to stop her. Orzana had been telling the truth on that account at least. Steadily, her panting breath coming out in small clouds of steam, Twilight finally made her way around the foul corpses and blackened mounds until she was standing before the keep proper.

Being this close, the keep loomed above her like a cliff face and Twilight bit her lip. There still was no clear way to enter. Glancing left and right she saw more intricate inscriptions covering the smooth wall and as she reached out to touch one of the carvings Twilight was surprised to feel warmth under her hoof.

The surface was hard, but not cold. A gentle reassuring heat seemed to calm and comfort with its mere presence. looking closer Twilight saw there was a small gathering of light around her hoof, the magic held within the wall responded to her touch and she was fascinated to see it followed her hoof as she traced it across the mysterious writing.

“Well let’s see if I got this right,” Twilight mumbled and let her horn glow.

The history spell Foresight had cast was a tricky one, but Twilight cast it as easily as if she’d been born to it. Her own magic reached out and probed the keep and To Twilight’s amazement it responded in kind. She closed her eyes and let the past wash over her.

Her mind was filled with pleasant images of happier days, where this site had been a place of laughter and light. She saw a place of happiness and peace, so much like Equestria that a longing for home suddenly welled up in Twilight.

Generations of rams had lived in this place, ruled by noble and benevolent kings and queens. They had turned their frozen home into a land of majestic beauty and had known such magic!

Twilight could have gotten lost in the theories and debates learned scholars had once whiled away the days discussing. The breathtaking achievements and discoveries could have made Twilight weep with awe.

She was keenly reminded of the Vault and with that thought Twilight saw it all fall. Yet again wisdom was replaced by vanity. Love with lust and grace with a greed for power. Why are we corrupted so easily? Why when we learn so much there comes a point where it turns to evil? No matter how much we know we never seem to learn how to remain good.

It was a question that Twilight still didn’t know the answer to nor did she really have the time to ponder. She felt another mind reaching out to her’s and was ready to cut off the link when it called in greeting.

Twilight opened her eyes and saw the ghostly image of another ram before her. This one, unlike Orzana, was tall and regal. She saw the similar garb upon him as her captor’s, yet on the ghostly figure before her it managed to look impressive and inspiring. What also made him stand apart from Orzana was the ornate crown upon his head.

She saw the same shaggy coat and muzzle of Orzana but with far more noble expression. What really caught her attention were his eyes. They watched Twilight with a sad curiosity, and unlike Orzana’s they were normal: Intense grey pupils regarded Twilight unlike the red glow she’d thought was a natural ram’s eye colour.

“And who might you be? A pony by the looks of you,” It was a weary voice, one that sounded like it was used to hold a jolly sound that had now been drained. “I don’t know what Orzana has paid you to help him, but I suggest you leave this place now, while you can.”

Twilight almost laughed bitterly, “I’m Twilight Sparkle and I wish I could, but it’s not as simple as that.”

The old ram cocked an eyebrow, “Oh? Not a willing pawn in his game hmm? You do have the look of a clever one so I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.”

Twilight smiled sadly, “Yeah something like that, who are you?”

The ram looked genuinely pained by her question, “I’m surprised you had to ask, has my fame really been tarnished so much by my descendants? I was once known throughout the world and yet you need to ask who I am?”

Twilight waited, not daring to aggravate him, keenly recalling the blasted remains of the dead only a few steps behind, “Well I can’t blame you I suppose. Bad business and all that, no wonder the world forgot about me.”

He gave Twilight a tired smile, “I was ‘Elzana’.” Elzana gave a little chuckle, “Once know as Elzana the great and powerful, ruler of the Ice kingdoms and many other fancy titles that all came to nothing.”

Twilight looked confused, “Were?”

“Yes I’m quite dead don’t you know, been so for ages and I can tell you it’s not all it’s cracked up to be,” Elzana added with a sigh. She watched as he made an effort to dust off the ground before sitting down, but his hoof left no mark in the snow, “That’s what I get for trying to rule the world don’t you know. If you want my advice miss you’d best be jolly careful what you teach your foals, get it wrong and you end up with a knife in your back.”

Twilight blinked, not quite sure how to respond to that, “Erm….”

Elzana peered at her before smiling, “Sorry I do tend to ramble on, being alone with nothing but undead monsters and a crazy grandson will do that to you I’m afraid.” He patted the ground next to himself and Twilight saw his hoof passed through the floor.

Twilight looked at the snow besides Elzana and he chuckled again, “Sorry I forget about things like hot and cold, let me help you with that.” To twilight’s amazement the old ram’s horns glowed and the snow changed into a simple rug. “There we are.”

Taking a seat on the rug Twilight looked out beyond the ring of craters to see what Orzana was making of all this, only to see a shimmering wall of white light blocking her vision. “Don’t worry about him right now, he can’t see anything close to the keep,” Elzana said with a frown, “Never could see far beyond his own ambition that one.”

Twilight simply couldn’t stand it any longer, “Mr Elzana…”

“King if you don’t mind. It’s the one title that I do feel I earned,” Elzana interrupted.

“Okay, ‘King’ Elzana, could you please explain what in the wide world is going on here?” Twilight said, her patience running thin.

“Aithisha,” Elzana’s voice took on a wistful tone, “The jewel of the Ice Kingdoms and my home. Now look at it, a lair for dead riffraff.” Twilight continued to stare at Elzana who coughed, “Sorry yes explanations. Well I’ve no doubt that you know that rams are all very powerful mages, two horns, twice the power don’t you know. Shame we didn’t have twice the wisdom huh?”

Elzana glanced up at the keep behind them, “We were one of the first nations formed you know, barring dragons and a few others. Then again that isn’t saying much, everything was created pretty much at the same time don’t you know.”

Twilight grimaced, she had the horrible feeling that if left to ramble this ghost would really start at the beginning of everything. Normally Twilight would have been happy to hear all about such, but was a little pressed for time, “I’ve heard some stories about how everything started King Elzana, I was hoping you could tell me something a little more recent, like why your kingdom is in ruins?”

Elzana chuckled again, “Ah sorry, very well. Put quite simply we were arrogant, thought we were better than everyone else and didn’t need to answer to anyone but ourselves.”

Twilight gave him a look of incomprehension before Elzana continued, “We were capable of wonders Twilight. We probably could have done anything don’t you know. So impressed was the world with our talents and ‘wisdom’,” Elzana snorted at the last word, “That the tree of harmony gave us a precious gift. A single Seed of Harmony, a Seed of the very tree that represents the world’s spirit in the mortal plane.”

Twilight felt her breath catch, this was the sort of thing she was looking for. A chance for new hope, an artifact of creation that could restore the Lithi to their proper life. Evidently Elzana caught the expression of awe on Twilight’s face and laughed sadly, “I see you begin to grasp just how high we’d climbed.” His frown returned, “And you’ve seen just how far we’ve fallen too.”

Elzana looked round about as if seeing the dilapidated castle for the first time, “Do you know what we did with such a priceless gift? I’ll tell you what, we squandered and hoarded it don’t you know. Could have been the shining beacon of hope and light but instead we fought over it.”

He looked to Twilight sadly, “And now you’re caught up in our mess now, how came you to be here anyhow? Not seen a pony for, well centuries.”

“I was leading an expedition to find a cure for a curse,” Twilight replied and Elzana nodded in understanding.

“That’s what we were missing don’t you know, a selfless desire to help others. We did amazing things, yet only to prove our superiority. To show we were the ‘greatest’. Seems the simplest lessons are the most important, as always.”

Elzana smiled with a genuine smile for the first time since Twilight had met him, “Well young Twilight, it seems we have come to the crux of the matter. How to help you in your quest.”

Twilight’s ears pricked up with excitement, “You’d help me?”

“Of course,” Elzana replied, “I’m not so old as to miss when one who has touched an Element of Harmony sits before me. If I needed any credentials to convince me of your good intent then it’s that.” His smile only grew, “Element of Magic I’d wager?”

Twilight blushed and Elzana Laughed, “Modest too. Yes a pure thirst for wisdom and knowledge but without all the pride that comes with it. A Rare combination don’t you know.” Elzana nodded before his face became serious, “Don’t ever lose sight of that miss, don’t forget that all good things are a gift from the world and need to be used to help others. Remember that and you won’t go far wrong.”

Twilight bit her lip, “You’re willing to help me escape from Orzana? I mean he’s your grandson and….”

Elzana held up a hoof, “The ram that is the grandson I knew and loved is long gone don’t you know. He chose his fate and now lives with the consequences.” Elzana’s expression held a brief flash of pain before the smile returned, “So what threat did he use to gain your assistance hmm?”

Twilight couldn’t meet Elzana’s kindly gaze, “Many of our own soldiers were killed getting here. Orzana has those very same dead hidden aboard our airship and will unleash them to cause havoc unless I get him a certain gem from within the keep.”

She watched Elzana, fearing he’d take some offence even now at her accusing Orzana of such a despicable act. Yet it seemed even this vile act didn’t surprise the ghost. “Clever in it’s own way,” Elzana replied, “An airship huh? Interesting idea, a boat for the sky and all that. Would have simply enchanted a cloud to carry myself…” He saw Twilight’s expression and coughed again.

“Well we can’t let him bring further shame upon my family now can we? Step inside and we can sort out all the details out of the wind,” Elzana stood up and without another word trotted straight through the wall.

Twilight waited for a moment before the head of Elzana poked its way back out, “Are you coming miss?”

“Um I can’t walk through walls….” Twilight said only for Elzana to chuckle.

“There’s a knack to this one Twilight, need to approach it with only an honest desire to do good. Quite clever of me if I do say so myself. Causes my good for nothing descendents no end of trouble don’t you know.” Elzana added before disappearing inside again.

Twilight swallowed and took a few steps forward. The wall seemed to be just as solid as before, but she focused on her friends, her mission and all she hoped to achieve. Twilight let the idea build in her mind until the determination to save the lithi and her crew became the only focus.

She advanced and to Twilight’s relief the wall seemed to fade before her. It became as thin as smoke and soon she heard her hooves ‘clacking’ on solid stone.

“Very good, not even my best students ever managed that on the first try,” Elzana called from ahead and what Twilight saw took her breath away. Before her was an open plaza garden. Gentle warmth greeted her tired limbs and the scents of fresh mountain meadows filled her nose.

Pillars similar in appearance to those in cloudsdale supported marble floors where tinkling fountains, carved in the shapes of various animals added to the scene of calm. Looking up Twilight saw that instead of a sun there was the glowing gem that Orzana had bidden her to get. Like a radiant sapphire it shed its light across the whole scene and lent a musical chime that filled Twilight’s soul with hope.

“Impressive isn’t it?” Elzana stated with no touch of pride, “My own little pocket world sustained by the ‘Seed’.”

Twilight could only stare in awe at the clear blue skies that seemed to go on forever. They were on a tiny floating island in the middle of a vast expanse of blue. There were no horizons nor anything but empty space beyond the tiny slice of paradise. but it was also empty in its own way twilight noted. No birds or animals, no sounds of any life at all. Only the trees which swayed gently in the magical breeze and the ever present chime of the Seed above.

Elzana led Twilight along the stunning paths of beautiful marble which wound around various pools of clear water and beautiful sculptures. Twilight felt that emptiness again, this was all very nice, but lacked anything else. Without anyone here the garden was nothing more than a ‘painting’, a piece of art with no one to appreciate it.

“I used to come here for some quiet time don’t you know,” Elzana said in a melancholy manner, “When the stresses of ruling got to me I would sit and ponder the great mysteries of the world. Maybe if I had spent a bit more time in the real world I could have avoided what happened next.”

Twilight was lead to the centre of the garden and started when she saw the dead skeleton sitting on a throne of gold. The faded trappings of finery were still wrapped about the dead figure and a familiar crown rested on the skeleton’s brow.

“That’s you? I mean your body?” Twilight asked hesitantly.

“Yes my worldly remains such as they are,” Elzana confirmed and Twilight was surprised to hear he didn’t seem all that bothered by such.

“Um why are ‘you’ still here then?” Twilight asked slowly, fearing what the answer might be.

“Someone had to keep my thieving posterity from getting the Seed, imagine what terrible harm could be done should it fall into the wrong hooves? I may have made many mistakes while I was alive, but I certainly won’t compound them by letting everyone down, simply because I inconveniently died.” Elzana said with a little smile.

“Now I think we can help each other miss Twilight,” Elzana turned an eager face to her own, “You need to cure a curse correct?” Twilight nodded and Elzana continued on, “Well I need to make sure no one steals this Seed so why don’t I give it to you?”

Twilight blinked in surprise, “You would just give it to me?”

“Of course. It’s doing no good at the moment and you see I’m bound to protect it while it’s here,” Elzana insisted and Twilight had a nagging sense of familiarity.

“You know I’ve been dealing with a lot of magical guardians recently…. ” Twilight began only for Elzana to laugh softly.

“You got into the Vault didn’t you? I thought I sensed its touch on you too. Miss Twilight whoever these cursed ponies are they are lucky to have you, your determination is an example to us all.” Elzana added with no small envy.

“You know of the vault?” Twilight asked suddenly scared that she may have unwittingly fallen into the clutches of yet another trap.

“Of course I know about it, I designed the accursed thing don’t you know. Tell me how did you like the portals? They were my first experiments into ‘stable pocket worlds’ you see.” Elzana asked and Twilight gave him a look.

He coughed with embarrassment, “Terrible business that too, guess I should have learned my lesson the first time. Thought if we had all the learning in one place, free for everyone then it would be a great blessing upon the world. Never would have guessed it would become sentient.”

Elzana seemed to deflate a little, “Still gave me the idea of this wonderful place, for all the good it did.”

“An alicorn is forced to stand guard over it now and the Oracle is gone,” Twilight stated coldly, the memory of that trial still fresh in her mind.

Elzana nodded in a pained manner, “Yes the World has been doing a lot of cleaning up after me hasn’t it?” He looked up at the glittering Seed and with a deft application of magic drew it down until it floated before Twilight. It was tiny, no bigger than a bird’s egg yet the power of potential held within dazzled her.

Elzana’s expression became determined, “Still the time has come to fix what I can. You take the Seed, use it to heal your people. I don’t know if it will have any power left after such an act. If it does you will need to keep it safe and decide what else to use the Seed for.”

Twilight looked suspicious, “What of Orzana? If I try to take the Seed then he will no doubt fight for it. I have no way of warning the Bloomberg about the undead within.”

Elzana laughed at her worries, “Miss Twilight I was known as Elzana the great for a reason! Don’t worry about my grandson. Without me needing to keep the Seed safe I can easily deal with him. I can make a spell to send you right to your beloved airship and whisk you away to safety.”

Twilight looked dubious, “If you could have done such before then why wait until now?”

“Because I needed to be certain I would leave the Seed in trusted company, Orzana isn’t the only ram after its power don’t you know. His little rebellion would never have succeeded on its own. I’m sorry to say that, though talented, my grandson seldom had a mind for the bigger picture,” Elzana gave Twilight a sorrowful look, “This won’t keep you out of danger for long I fear, once it’s known you have the Seed then the real puppet master will come looking for you. The one advantage we have is that it will never enter their heads that I would simply give you the Seed, not after I hoarded it for so long.”

Twilight frowned, but this was what she’d been looking for. With a delicate touch Twilight took the Seed and as she touched it a silvery chain appeared along with a simple mounting that held the powerful gem.

“Ah it likes you. It wants you to carry it don’t you know,” Elzana said with a touch of pride, “I do enjoy being right, makes a pleasant surprise after all the failures.” He levitated the new jewelry so that it fitted neatly over Twilight’s neck. It was surprisingly heavy.

His horns glowed again and a void opened up, a dark circle in the air that showed only blackness within. “There you go Twilight, remember don’t stop once you’re back aboard your ship. Move quickly to warn them about the danger and then take the Seed to safety.” Elzana said with a grim finality.

Twilight gave him one last look of gratitude and he simply waved it off, “Oh I can’t pretend it’s not out of selfishness miss, I’ve grown quite tired here and have run from my judgement for far too long. I can only hope this final act will see some leniency on my punishment.”

Twilight wished she could say something inspiring, but sensed that time was short. with a final bow Twilight stepped through the portal and to her relief saw the reassuring metal walls and stunned faces of the Bloomberg and its crew.

Chapter Twenty Four

Sklax could feel his master’s displeasure even from his burrow. Best not to be out and about when the master was angry. The dank tunnels shook causing tiny ice fragments to clatter across the ground and more to Sklax’s annoyance partially block his hiding hole.

“You let them escape!” The words were like thunder, the wrath palatable from even this distance. Sklax quickly forgot the detritus blocking his hole and curled up tightly.

“It wasn’t my fault ‘Ornex’! I sent the she pony to steal the Seed, just like you told me too!” The second voice was whining in its fear. Sklax didn’t blame that stupid Orzana for being afraid.

“I gave you a simple task Orzana, one that even you shouldn’t be able to fail in. I gave you an army to command, a force twice the size used to topple Aithisha and you couldn’t even keep an eye on one naive princess?” There was a sickening ‘crack’ that reverberated down the tunnel followed by a howl of pain.

A much more pitiful cry came from Orzana, “But the ghost of Elzana helped her. How was I to know that he’d give her the Seed I….” Further snapping sounds echoed and Orzana’s excuses were abruptly cut off and replaced by agonised wailing.

Sklax clacked his mandibles eagerly, the master’s anger did have its plus points. It was so hard to find a fresh meal these days and by the sounds of things Orzana would be dinner before the day was out.

“I had hoped to keep my hoof in all this a secret, but it seems that thanks to your incompetence I will have to take personal action. I don’t suppose Elzana was good enough to stay dead this time?” Ornex asked. Only a whimper came by way of reply. “Well that is a surprise. I may even miss the meddling fool, still there’s much to be done.”

“You….will….attack….Equestria?” Orzana managed between gasps, “I can help, you will need an experienced commander to…”

If Sklax had a muzzle he would have smiled widely, the hopefulness in Orzana’s voice was pitiful.

“You? Come to Equestria and fail me again?” Ornex’s tone was scornful. There was a slight pause where Sklax drooled in anticipation. “Yes, I think you would be useful. Twilight has already met you and letting them think you’re in charge could lure them into a false sense of security.”

“Of course Ornex I coul…..” There was a final wet sound followed by a telling silence.

“Then again, I think you’d be far more useful as a delivery dog. Carrying a message is far more suited to your meager skill set,” The sounds of ripping flesh and crunching bone followed this announcement and Sklax dared to poke his chitinous head out of his hole.

The passage had gone quiet, but then something mangled and vaguely dog shaped clattered past, leaving a trail of fresh blood in its wake. It looked suspiciously like it had Orzana’s face. Well there goes my meal.

Sklax’s heart rose, a chunk of meat had fallen off. He was just lowering his head to snap up the meal when Ornex’s voice called out again, the fury replaced by his normal calm, “Sklax I know you’re out there.” Sklax tensed, torn between his prize and fear of his master. “Sklax!” That settled it.

The centipede gave one longing look at the morsel before scuttling towards Ornex’s chamber. The trail of blood lead right to the open doors of Ornex’s rooms and a looming shape with massive horns, silhouetted in the pale light. “Gather the others Sklax, we’re heading south.”

Foresight could feel the malevolent darkness swirling around her, its hunger like a prowling cougar. There wasn’t any shape, just an impression of movement, a shadowy figure reflected in the dark ice she’d summoned.

It moved from crystal to crystal, ever just out of focus and all the while the dronning susurration followed in its wake. Like a swarm of flies or bees only deeper and far more threatening.

Foresight couldn’t see Impasse anymore and far more worryingly she couldn’t hear him, nor his thoughts. The tangled mass of strands had constricted into a tight ball and Foresight feared the worst.

“So what will it be? Will you finish what you’ve started or do I crush your dear friend?” It was her own voice that taunted Foresight from the reflections, yet with disturbing harmonics behind it.

Foresight spun around trying to keep the figure in vision but every time she caught a glimpse it darted away again. What a fool I’ve been. I fed it my fears and rekindled the sleeping evil here. Such an amateur mistake. I musn’t be afraid, that’s what it wants.

“I have no guarantees you will even keep your word, you could just kill him anyway,” Foresight said, putting on a far braver front than she truly felt. Her heart stuttered as another creaking sound came from the tight mass above.

“Few things in this world are certain Foresight, I may yet destroy this stallion. But if you want him to live a bit longer you will answer some questions for me. For starters what are you? You’re both Celestia’s mortals, yet wrong somehow.”

Foresight was genuinely surprised. If it really was true that this being (whatever it truly was) had been drawing from her own fears then surely it knew most of what Foresight did? Yet she needed to play for time so answered anyway, “We’re ponies, but cursed ones. My ancestors were tainted with darkness centuries ago.”

“Intriguing, but it still feels like pony magic. Surely Celestia wouldn’t do such a thing? She’s far too soft and weak hearted for such.” The scorn dripped from every word. If a simple phrase was enough to kill then Celestia would have been nothing but a pile of ash right now. Such was the venom in that voice and the angrier it became, the less it sounded like Foresight and more like a seething mess of insect wings.

“If we’re going to do questions then I’m going to ask some as well,” Foresight replied with a snort, “Who are you?” The reflection paused and Foresight thought she saw a whole jumble of shapes within the ice. The silhouette didn’t seem to be able to decide on how many limbs it had.

“I don’t have to answer you,” There it was, the slightest hint of uncertainty.

“Then I won’t answer you either. I think you’ve already killed Impasse and so we can sit and rot here together for all I care,” Foresight said, fervently hoping she was wrong on both counts. The silence stretched out, the shadow darting back and forth within the ice. Finally she could take it no longer, “Well?”

“I am older than your horrid race, I saw the birth of this world and even had a part in making it you sniveling equine. Why should I bow to your demands?” The more it spoke the less like Foresight it sounded.

“And Impasse?” She asked hopefully before a tutting sound resonated in Foresight’s mind.

“My turn little pony. Who cursed you?”

Foresight swallowed, “Nightmare Moon.”

“And who’s that?”

It didn’t know! The realisation began to creep into Foresight’s brain. The library hadn’t been opened since the fall of king Sombra over a thousand years ago. It had been isolated from the events leading to the here and now. How can I use that?

“That’s two questions and you didn’t really answer my first one either,” Foresight countered, fervently working her mind for a plan. “Is Impasse alive?”

“No, but then again was he even so before ‘you’ trapped him?” The voice replied with a sneering chuckle.

Foresight bit her lip and cursed inwardly at her slip up before the voice came again, “Nightmare Moon, who’s that and why did they curse you?”

It was common legend, the idea that anyone didn’t know something of Luna’s fall left Foresight stunned, but it had her captor’s attention now and all she could do was draw things out.

“A powerful pony, one who nearly overthrew Celestia and cover the world in an eternal night,” Foresight replied carefully.

There was a pause as the shadow took this in. As Foresight watched the dark reflection seemed to be shaking and for the tiniest moment she dared hope that it was frightened. Then a roaring laugh echoed through the chamber, “A pony caused such darkness? Oh that is too precious!”

Foresight wilted as the laughter continued to thunder around her,“Good, kind and tolerant Celestia’s own little ones rebelled and cursed their own, oh that is simply wonderful. A far better fate than I could have ever dreamt.”

The shadow grew, its shape spread out across a whole vista of ice crystals that reminded Foresight uncomfortably of a multi faceted eye, “I spent years trying to think of a better way to prove that all her talk of a free world would only lead to disaster, but here I see that another has proven it for me.”

The looming shape seemed to dance and rejoice in a great flailing of limbs, “Where is this ‘Nightmare Moon’ I would dearly like to meet them and congratulate them on a task well done. They hurt Celestia far more deeply than I could have on my own.”

“Have you destroyed Impasse?” Foresight yelled over the noise.

“Destroyed such a wonderful example of Celestia’s failures? Of course not.” Two massive shining black eyes watched Foresight from out of the ice. “But I will should you deny me again and it will be slow, one piece at a time for every act of defiance on your part.”

A sharp crack was heard from up above and to Foresight’s horror a fractured piece of grey stone tumbled down from Impasse’ prison. It clattered on the ground almost in slow motion and Foresight gasped when she saw it was a single tooth. “He may not feel pain, but I know you do little pony.”

Foresight stared at the stone tooth and felt her resistance fall away, the brave show she’d put on crumbled as the hopelessness of the situation pressed in. Foresight closed her eyes and slowly bowed her head, “What is it you want me to do?”

“Tell me all that has happened in my absence.”

The groaning corpse tumbled backwards as Repose hammered it with a volley of stun rifle fire and Pipsqueak winced at the sight. The orders from on high had come suddenly for a ship wide lockdown, warnings of infiltrators aboard coming from Twilight herself.

How the Princess had made it back to the Bloomberg was beyond Pip but the threat she’d told them of was clearly very real. The very idea made Pip’s mind freeze. The monsters of ice and dead flesh had been horrible enough, but to see the animated corpses of ponies.

True to his word, Repose had seldom left Pip’s side and Pipsqueak had yet another thing to thank the unicorn for. The alarms had barely sounded out when the first lurching horror shambled into the engine section.

The startled work crews didn’t have time to register the danger emerging from the passageway before a pale pegasus battered a poor unicorn bloody against a bulkhead. The only thing that was stopping the compartment from descending into utter panic was Repose.

With quick efficiency he’d hurled a tool box at the creature, distracting it from the hapless victim before leveling his rifle. Before the box had clattered to the ground, spilling its contents in jangling rain, Repose shot a stun round right between the attacker’s eyes.

The noise alerted the other crew and they all stared in horror as the zombie pony shrugged off the shot without pausing. To make matters worse there were more shambling dead in its wake. The fallen soldiers from before had risen again to turn on their former comrades.

Pip saw at least three more dead pegasi pressing into the already cramped chamber as Repose neatly switched his rifle to a more powerful setting and this time the undead crumpled under the barrage, but even this didn’t stop it. With a growing sense of terror Pip saw it was still crawling towards them, cloudy eyes and frostbitten flesh being driven by a mindless determination.

Without breaking calm resolve Repose continued to fire into the advancing dead, the rifle’s bark nearly deafening Pip in the confined space. It whined and flashed as the overcharged beams of magic impacted against the dead and finally another pegasus was slowed before finally toppling with a shattering sound.

They were frozen, Pip realised. In the brief moment he got to see a pegasus clearly his panicked eyes took in the wounds covering the creatures. The damage that had brought them low when they were alive was now filled with the same murky ice that made up Orzana’s minions. With a sinking feeling Pip understood why the Bloomberg had been released too easily.

“Takes a lot to get them to stay down,” Repose commented and Pip was amazed he could be so calm, not even fighting the risen corpses of his fellow soldiers rattled him. “Best grab whatever you can and get ready to defend yourselves.” Pip didn’t need to be told twice and hefted his trusty wrench. The initial shock was wearing off and several of the workers already had various tools in their shaking hooves.

There was a nasty warning sound that Pip recognised as a power crystal giving up the last of its charge and the rifle fell silent. Only two of the oncoming had been felled by Repose’ last shots still leaving several dead to clamber over their downed fellows.

Repose grunted, the first sign that he was a pony and not a machine since the fight began. He dropped the rifle and neatly drew a sword, holding it in his magic with a wink at Pip, “Good old fashioned steel to the rescue huh?”

Pipsqueak didn’t have time to talk about the pros and cons of technology, the zombies had crossed short distance in a shambling trot. The first one was met by a heavy blow from Repose’ sword which easily sliced off the limb reaching for the embattled unicorn, “Dad was a practical earth pony, showed me how to cut stalks on the farm. Isn’t much different here.”

The severed limb clattered to the ground and Pip saw more murky ice where other vital fluids should have been. He didn’t have time to dwell on it however as his own zombie opponent reached out with a groan.

Pip swung his wrench two hooved and battered the limb aside. It made a nasty crunching sound and bent at a disturbing angle yet the yellow pegasus continued its attack. A glancing blow from its remaining fore hoof made Pipsqueak stagger and he was shocked at just how strong it was.

Pip’s shoulder felt like it had been hit by an anvil, the numbness traveled down his foreleg and he nearly dropped his wrench. The pain wasn’t far behind and Pip had to grit his teeth as he swung a return blow.

It was another sight to add to his collection, the way his tool snapped the dead mare’s head around with a cracking sound. There wasn’t time to consider things further as the zombie still came at him, its head now hanging awkwardly to one side. Pip may as well have been striking a wooden crate for all the notice the dead pony took.

They didn’t move like ponies anymore, not truly at any rate. The smooth actions of a living being that came naturally were tellingly absent. Their foes moved with jerky puppet like actions and Pip was keenly reminded of a ponykin the more he strove to keep the relentless dead at bay.

If Repose hadn’t been there then Pip was sure they’d have already joined the dead, he was the steadying anchor that gave the crew courage to stand and Pip thanked his lucky stars that there were such ponies in the Guard.

The sword flashed left and right, blocking blows not only aimed at Repose, but at the ponies on either side of himself. The narrowness of the way was working against the crew however. The efficiently positioned machinery of the engine room meant that only a couple of fighters could engage at once and Pip quickly realised that, one on one, he wouldn’t last long against these monsters.

He’d struck the dead pegasus several times and still it kept coming, the enchanted ice regrowing to cover and restore any hurt Pipsqueak had done. The foreleg Pip’s first swing had broken was already reshaped again.

Pip’s stomach took another turn as he saw that the ice had simply solidified the limb again, the original hoof was still at its sickening angle, like a broken bone set and left to heal incorrectly.

“How do we stop them?” A pony yelled in terror over the cries of fear and pain. Several of the crew were already down and Pip fervently hoped he wouldn’t be fighting them soon as well. There were only a few undead and that was quite enough for him.

“Stand fast! We only need to hold them until help arrives, then we drive them back!” Repose called even as another swing of his sword parted a zombie’s head from its body. There was no blood, only the horrible crunching sound of broken glass as the pegasus’ head hit the floor with a clang.

Despite the grievous blow the body continued to flail about blindly, tainted ice swelling up from the severed neck in the distorted parody of the pony’s missing head. Though slow and jerky the undead were almost impossible to kill it seemed and Pip felt the grip of panic begin to close around his heart again.

Repose staggered as a heavy hoof blow impacted and his barrier armour flared brightly. Winded he took a step back and the thin line of crew faltered, the illusion of Repose’s invincibility shaken as he was forced to take a step back.

Pip wavered along with them, the sight of the only soldier here being beaten back only fed the growing fear within. But Pip bit down hard and thought of his wife and unborn foal, if these dead overran the engine room then none of them would be getting home.

He’d never see his child grow up, nor Applebloom’s smile again and that forced fresh fire into his heart. With a mixture of desperation and burning resolve Pip stood his ground. He laid into the zombie before him with the fervor of a zealot, driving each strike home for all he held dear. The past few weeks of tension and fears finally finding a release.

The undead fell back before him as reaching limbs shattered and vacant faces crumpled under the relentless blows of Pip’s trusted wrench. He yelled, incoherent in his fury even as tears ran down his cheeks. He wouldn’t let them past he….

The blow felt like a train had hit him. It sent Pip sprawling to the ground and the moment of rage was spent as the wind was knocked from his lungs. Pip felt the world spin and his view became filled with looming shadows. In his moment of recklessness Pipsqueak had thrown himself forward into the undead host and now they were all around him.

The wrench, which only moments before had felt like a tool of almost divine vengeance was knocked from Pip’s grasp and the zombies crowded in. Without any armour Pip was painfully open to their blows but mercifully they seemed more intent of getting to the delicate workings of the Bloomberg rather than just mindless killing.

There was an unnerving sense of direction and purpose to the undead’s advance now, as if some will beyond their own drove them onward. This fresh understanding didn’t help Pip much as stomping hooves and jostling bodies threatened to trample him anyway.

He could hear Repose’ shouts over the heavy hoof falls but in the scrum Pip couldn’t make out what he was saying. Frantically Pip tried to crawl clear of the shambling horde but his progress was slowed when a careless hoof trod heavily on Pip’s own.

He cried out, pain flaring in his ankle like a small explosion. What was worse was the sudden cry that came up from the zombies, who until that point had attacked with only grunts and groans. They wailed like the trapped souls in Tartarus, a sound of horror so blood chilling that Pip even forgot his own pain for a moment. The screaming noise was coupled with a ‘whooshing’ sound and Pip saw the world around him growing brighter until he had to shield his eyes from the glare.

Fearing some new devilry Pip looked around in a panic and saw that the brightness came from a descending cloud of blue-white flames. It drifted down from the ceiling in an almost leisurely fashion, clusters of crackling fire that smothered the attacking zombies.

The screams and groans only grew in intensity as the fire settled, clung and quickly spread across the undead. Some of it sank down past the now thrashing zombies and Pip attempted to shy back to no avail.

Preparing for the agonising pain Pip was completely astonished when, instead of searing him, the fire landed before rolling off him like water droplets on a peach skin. It felt as if a silken handkerchief had brushed over his leg, only slightly warm to the touch.

Confused and fearing his heart would burst Pip saw that the undead were being consumed utterly by the strange fire. Ice melted before evaporating and the dead flesh crumbled away to dust, leaving nothing behind.

Pip felt a hoof grab his shoulder and was quickly reminded of his pain again. Looking around, ready to bite if necessary, He saw to his relief that it was Repose who was pulling Pip away from the disintegrating undead.

The unicorn had a large dent in his chest plate, while his left eye was quickly swelling shut. The nasty signs of heavy bruising were already starting to appear but despite his wounds Repose chuckled. “Brave but very foolish techy, still better that than running away.”

Pip grunted as his shoulder gave another twang of pain, “Yeah...”

Repose nodded, “Combat brings out the best and worst in everyone tech, glad to see you found your bottle and met them head on.”

Pip’s attention was drawn back to the quickly vanishing zombies. The strange fire continued its ravenous progress, eating away at the undead who still shrieked in a dreadful way. It was only then that he saw the line of unicorn soldiers beyond the horde. Their faces were drawn and several looked like they were about to faint under the strain, but their combined spell seemed to be doing the trick.

“Looks like we could make a soldier out of you yet,” Repose added as he leaned down and offered Pip a helping hoof.

The last of the thrashing undead crumpled and Pip saw the devastation left in their wake. Several of the crew were groaning on the floor, while some didn’t move at all. The brief surge of undead had wreaked substantial damage to the cables, pipes and various important machinery. It looked to Pip’s practiced eye like a good couple of days work to fix.

He was pleased for the distraction, it was that or focus on the fresh casualties from the attack. He tried not to linger on the broken bodies and instead found his thoughts straying back to Applebloom. Was she alright?

Evidently she had the very same thoughts for him. With a resounding crash Applebloom barreled into the room, shoving soldiers aside and yelling at the top of her lungs, “Where is he! He better not have gotten himself killed!”

Catching sight of Pip she dove forward and pinned him to the floor, “You stupid stallion, why did yer have to go and get mixed up in such a dangerous fight!” Pipsqueak cringed back as his shoulder gave another explosion of fire, Applebloom’s forelegs pinning his own to his sides. Ah she’s in a fearful mood again.

“He fought bravely Chief, bit over enthusiastic but would have made you proud,” Repose added in between Applebloom’s fussing. She was poking and tugging at Pip, as if testing a suspicious servo or piston for damage.

“See what yer’ve gone n done, that leg needs lookin at right away!” Applebloom scolded as if it was all Pip’s fault that they’d just had to fight off a horde of undead. She waved his foreleg, causing further spikes of pain to shoot along the limb.

She turned her eyes angrily to Repose, “I thought yer were keepin an eye on him!”

For the first time Repose actually shrank back, looking rattled, “I er did my best Chief I really did….”

Applebloom simply snorted and without another word heaved Pip over her shoulders and carried him out of the room. He could only shrug in apology at the others as, still grumbling, Applebloom headed for the medical deck.

Chapter Twenty Five

“We’re crossing the border now your Highness, we’ve made it!” Gossip’s enthusiastic call startled Twilight from her thoughts.

She’d been staring through the Bloomberg’s windows, into the distance and yet her attention had been elsewhere. Twilight barely noticed that they had crossed the mountains and the frozen plains surrounding the Crystal Fiefdom that were now spread out before them.

“Yes..Thank you Gossip, “ Twilight replied uncertainly.

Things were far from resolved, Twilight knew it only too well. The final words of Elzana still lingered in her memory, others would come looking for the Seed and Twilight was in little doubt that they wouldn’t come asking for it nicely.

She clasped the magical gem in one hoof and studied it for a long time. Its details seemed to change from one moment to the next, sometimes it was a pale green, others a fiery red and several other shades in between.

Nor did it stay the same shape for long. When Twilight had first received the Seed it was a tear drop shape. But over their several days flight it had changed to a heart, a globe and even what looked to be a sword. The tiny jewel was practically throbbing with potential.

“You think they will come for it, the rams and their ‘pets’ I mean,” Boldstorm stated more than asked and Twilight nodded.

“I don’t think they will give up their prize so easily, this gem has the power to…” Twilight trailed off, “Honestly I don’t know what it may be able to do but I believe it can cure the lithi and that’s what we came here to do.”

A seed from the Tree of Harmony itself, it was so astounding that Twilight could hardly bring herself to accept she was truly holding such. The very essence of creation held in her hoof. Could it sprout if planted? Could it conceivably grow into a new Tree of Harmony? It was overwhelming to think so.

She ran the last few days over in her mind, Elzana had given Twilight the Seed, did that make it hers? Was it truly his to give to Twilight? Was she even now holding a treasure that rightfully belonged to the current rulers of the rams? Did they even have a ruler?

Questions and indecision nagged at Twilight’s mind. She’d gone to the north simply seeking a cure, yet now Twilight’s actions may be the catalyst for an international incident. Twilight suddenly longed for the basic life of a unicorn she’d once had. Things had been much simpler then. She did what she thought was right and that had been enough, Celestia had taken care of the complicated issues.

Even with many years behind her as a Princess of Equestria Twilight still didn’t quite feel up to the responsibilities she’d been ‘blessed’ with. But if not her then who? One didn’t simply turn down such demands of ‘destiny’. Would Twilight choose to do so if the option was placed before her again? Could she even have been able to turn down what seemed to be her place in some grand design?

She thought of all the things that had been achieved by her and her friends. The more Twilight looked at it the more she honestly thought they were heading in the right direction. Not just the technological advances, they were impressive but not what Equestria truly stood for.

An example, that’s what they’d become. The other nations looked to Equestria as a beacon of light. The world beyond their borders were harsher than Twilight could have ever imagined and with the powers of, well, harmony behind them Equestria had blossomed as never before.

Nor were they alone in such prosperity, as other races had come into the fold each had added their own ‘element’ to the mix. Now Twilight was co-ruler of possibly the most powerful nation the world had ever seen, brought within an alliance of mutual protection and support.

She turned again to the plains outside and saw they were lit by the magical aurora of the Crystal Fiefdom. Its radiance danced above the city in a swirling field stretching out its power across the lands all around. It was visible even during the day and Twilight smiled at the fond memory of her first visit.

Twilight, her friends and of course Spike had saved the city from evil. Now years later she was fleeing the wrath of others who dabbled in forbidden arts and was leading them right to that same city. Was that still in the name of such noble ideals? Did the possibility of saving a hoof-full of lithi worth gambling the peace and safety of that city full of Equestrians? Twilight hoped so, that was where her choices had led them.

“A good shepherd cares for all their sheep,” Twilight was startled by the sudden impression in her mind. It wasn’t a voice as such, more a feeling of wisdom being imparted straight to her soul.

She stared at the gem which was now pulsing with a faint light, “They seek the lost and hurt and tend to them, that’s why the successful shepherds have so many sheep. Each one is important to them and in saving the few it can sometimes lead a predator to the rest, yet it should still be done.”

Twilight knew these weren’t just her own thoughts. She studied the Seed and had the distinct impression it was speaking to her, “Um hello?” Her voice was barely a whisper and Twilight felt a little silly when there was no reply.

“Did you ask something your Highness?” Bold asked and Twilight hastily let the Seed hang on its chain.

“No Bold I was just thinking out loud,” Twilight replied with a forced smile. The Seed’s weight on its chain necklace feeling as if she was carrying an anvil. yet when Twilight raised a hoof to steady it the seed was no more weighty than before.

“Message coming from the Fiefdom,” Gossip announced holding his hoof to his headphones, “The other Princesses are glad to see us and are greatly cheered by our return.”

“The Princesses? You mean Celestia and Luna are there?” Twilight asked with a sudden apprehension.

There was a moment where Gossip spoke quickly into the microphone before turning to nod at them again, “Confirmed your Highness, your fellow rulers are all present in the city and are eager to talk with you about pressing matters.”

Twilight stiffened, “They know we’re bringing trouble with us.”

Gossip continued to listen and his face became pale, “That may be true Princess, from what I can pick up, several regiments of the Equestrian defence are forces present,” Gossip frowned, “That’s not what they want to talk to you about however, it seems that Foresight and Impasse have gone missing.”

The apprehension blossomed into full grown dread and Twilight forced her voice to remain calm, “You’re sure? We left them in the charge of Cadence and Shining Armour.”

Gossip nodded solemnly, “Confirmed your Highness, they haven’t been seen for several days now. Cadence and Shining Armour send their personal apologies but assure they have forces searching for them even now.”

Twilight felt the seeping certainty that something terrible was ahoof, “Oh Foresight what have you done?”

Foresight sagged as the effort became too much. She’d been answering questions for what felt like hours. Her captor was insistent on hearing every detail and when Foresight didn’t give an answer it believed, or it suspected Foresight was holding out and another chunk of Impasse would tumble to the ground.

Foresight felt terrible indulging this creature, telling all she knew about Equestria, the princesses and other stranger things that seemed to have no reason. The colours of her parents eyes, her favourite food and music. These odd questions were thrown in at random it seemed but Foresight dared not refuse to answer, the sickening pile of stone chunks before her made sure of that.

At last the questions stopped and Foresight was left alone for a time. The dark shadow seemed satisfied with all it had learned for now, yet Foresight was sure it wasn’t done with her yet. She could sense its presence prowling around the cave library and every so often it would mutter something just on the cusp of hearing.

Foresight wasn’t sure what scared her more, the fact that this evil was real or that it seemed to be uncertain about what it truly was. It was like snatches of song mixed in with static.

One moment the ‘Wraith’ as Foresight had come to think of it would show its brilliance and cleverness in its questions. Galloping circles around her verbally and tricking Foresight into saying far more than intended.

But at other times, when it would ask the more confusing questions, it seemed to be desperately trying to understand something. As if there were huge parts of itself missing, not just memories but the very substance of its being. Why it thought as it did, why it hated and why it was so angry. Foresight could feel these frustrations bubbling just under the surface of the Wraith’s questions and thoughts.

She was in little doubt that if the Wraith was in full control of its mind and powers Foresight would have been dead long ago. That didn’t bring her feel much comfort, being at the mercy of a deranged force that was confused could be argued to be worse in some ways. Especially when it took out its enraged confusion on Impasse.

Now that she had some time to think Foresight was able to focus on the question that had puzzled her since this whole sorry mess had begun. If it was really true that Sombra had once been a normal pony but was hollowed out and then filled with the darkness of this place then why didn’t the Wraith just do it to her or Impasse?

Surely that would be a far simpler way to learn what it wanted? Even when Foresight had been unwittingly under the Wraith’s sway she was still herself. Deluded and tricked into awakening this beast, yet still herself.

Was it because the Wraith had never come across cursed ponies before that it didn’t know how to manipulate them in the same way as the pony Sombra had been? It was an ironic and almost laughable idea, but Foresight could think of nothing else to explain it. This coupled with the fact the Wraith’s mind was fractured may be the only reasons that Foresight and Impasse were still alive.

Foresight’s thoughts were interrupted as the Wraith made its presence known again. She watched as the glittering ice crystals showed it darting from one shelf to another as if frantically searching its own records for answers. Each book or stone tablet would be briefly enveloped by a deeper darkness before the Wraith would move on again.

Foresight took a hesitant step towards the still blocked entrance way, seeing the dark ice clear of the Wraith’s shadow. The searching creature didn’t react so Foresight took another, still no change. The Wraith continued to jump from one record to another and so Foresight shuffled as quickly as she dared towards the wall of summoned ice.

It was just as solid and inert as when she’d first created it but Foresight didn’t lose the growing hope. With a frightened glance back towards the ever more agitated Wraith, Foresight resolved to act.

With sweat trickling down her nose, Foresight lent forward and touched her horn to the barrier. She reached out, her heart hammering, to try and pierce the enchanted wall with the tiniest sliver of magic.

It was like a drop of water in a lake. The coiling malice within the ice was heavy with fears and resentment so Foresight’s tiny probe was washed away instantly. Desperation caused Foresight to throw caution to the wind and she poured all her magic into the darkness.

She caught hold of her feelings for Impasse and threw them at the writhing barrier. Foresight knew it was her own fears and insecurities that had fed the Wraith. She hoped these opposite emotions would drain the spell that now sealed them in.

It was a tiny hope, but at this point it was all Foresight had. She threw everything into her attempt and quickly felt her knees begin to tremble. Foresight’s whole body shook as she forced every ounce, every little bit of effort into a single cry for help.

Through the pounding in her ears Foresight heard the Wraith give a terrible cry behind her, yet Foresight didn’t stop. There were flashing lights lining her vision, the edges of her sight were beginning to cloud over and still she threw all she could at the spell.

The wall of ice began to clear and several cracks began to spread across its surface. and Foresight caught the briefest glimpse of the cave outside. The welcome sight of the crystal roots leading to the city above gave made her heart soar.

Foresight pushed harder, drawing on strength she didn’t truly have. Her head swam and the world seemed to be tilting, but Foresight managed to thrust an impression beyond the ice and into the root. A simple impression of pure desperation, that conveyed their need before the metaphorical claws of the Wraith raked Foresight’s soul.

Fire and heat had always been what Foresight had feared, as the dark unicorns were creatures of cold. Yet the utter blackness that struck her when the Wraith attacked was colder than any simple ice, harsher than any snow storm and deeper than an abyss. She screamed, a wail of pure distress as the gulf opened before her and Foresight saw what was truly behind all her woes.

It was always a mixed blessing having a natural attunement to mind magic or ‘Cognomancy’ as Foresight’s parents had explained to her. It gave great insight, but opened you to the perils of others minds. Never before in her life had Foresight wished more to be able to block out her inborn abilities than at that moment.

Yet the Wraith had her in its grip now and was forcing its thoughts upon Foresight with malicious glee. Her feeble attempts to shut out the bottomless hate and loathing for pony kind blasted aside any mental barriers she had like a giant crushing a toy fort.

That was when ‘it’ happened. There in her own soul was the long caged resentment of the unblemished ponies of Equestria. The hurt buried so deeply that not even Foresight knew it was within her. It was so alien to her yet so familiar and what shocked Foresight the most was that it fought back against the overwhelming assault of her captor.

That darkness in her own being didn’t want to wipe out and ponies. It longed for their love and adoration. It craved approval from her subjects it….. The realisation sent a shiver through Foresight along with terrible understanding. Nightmare Moon.

The Royal Pony Sisters were beings from the dawn of time, when the world was still fresh they walked it in wonder. Nor were they alone, other ‘First Born’ had shared their world and like called to like.

Buried deep, under layers of generations and elements of her own spirit, the tiniest fragment of Luna’s alter and insane ego was trapped within her very soul. A sliver of that same ‘essence’ had been carried down in Foresight’s ancestry, from the dark unicorns that had been created by Nightmare Moon.

It was that ‘sliver’ that had fought back so ferociously when the crystal ponies had tried to cure Impasse, beating their efforts back and corrupting any good thing they tried to replace. The lithi was among the first to be cursed and had no descendants. There was no ‘dilution’ of that curse, but neither was it so ingrained into his makeup either. It had power, dark and terrible but was clear to be seen.

In Foresight and the other dark unicorns it was buried far deeper. The Wraith had unlocked that sliver now, called it out with its own malice and that tiny fragment of Nightmare Moon would not share its ‘prize’ with anyone.

Pain unlike anything Foresight had ever experienced flooded her, not just in her mind but coursing along every nerve and tendon. She wanted to scream, but instead her throat released a maddened roar of anger.

Foresight was consigned to the background inside her own head as the two opposing dark powers fought one another. Both were only fragments of something greater, yet it was easily powerful enough to make Foresight completely lost control of her limbs. They flailed and spasmed as the pain continued to wrack her.

She saw in her mind’s eye fragments of two terrible beings, both twisted by madness tearing into each other without restraint. One a black alicorn, the other a malevolent beetle just like the image adorning the library’s far wall. Neither force held Foresight in any high regard, one out to utterly destroy, the other to enslave for its own gratification.

As they fought, slashing and kicking out at each other Foresight felt every blow. They were both linked to her, one pressing in so hard that it meshed with her mind, the other snarling up from her soul to fight back.

Agony and pain, madness and darkness writhed about Foresight’s mind as she thrashed on the ground. The two powers clashed, vying for her very being. The fragments of, for want of a better word, demi-gods trampled and raged, all the time causing Foresight unspeakable distress.

The Wraith hadn’t lied, Foresight now understood that with terrible clarity. It truly had been there at the birth of the world. It had influenced its creation and not for the better. Order, irresistible control and domination. A world where nothing happened out of place, where everything was predictable and no freedom would get in the way of peace.

It was like a dark mirror of a noble idea of ‘tranquility’ but without anything to compare it to. There would be no wars, but there would also be no peace. Both required free will and if the Wraith had its way then neither would exist. The order of an ‘empty room’ and that was more frightening to Foresight than any evil that Foresight could conceive.

A world of order, but with no purpose to it. Nothing would grow, no lessons would be learned. Only the ‘stale’ unchanging emptiness. That was the Wraith’s plan and in the choice of two evils Foresight knew who’d she would side with. Nightmare Moon

Not that this helped her as the two powerful shreds continued to fight each other, laying waste to her mind in their wrath. Foresight was about to simply give up, let them fight until there was nothing left of her when a glimmer of light filled her world.

It started small, but grew steadily. It drove back the blackness with a determined force, just like a candle banishing the shadows in a room or the sun rising to….

“Still you test me ‘Sift’, even after all these centuries you try to fight a battle you lost long ago.” Foresight knew that voice, but in her haze of torture she couldn’t clearly recall who it belonged to.

“I cast you down, even when it meant unprecedented destruction upon the world. I killed a fellow First Born and the very world writhed in pain and still your influence tries to drown the world in its falsehoods.” Foresight finally was able to put a name to that voice, it had been so hard because of the anger held within. Foresight had never heard that voice raised in such wrath before and it sat at odds with the being she knew it belonged to. Celestia.

The light continued to grow, burning in its intensity and with it came heat. Growing from the gentle warmth of a summer morning until it was the blowtorch of an open desert. “I should have known you would have been behind Sombra, he had all the hallmarks of your ways.”

Foresight felt a surge of relief, Celestia had come to save them! It was more than Foresight could have hoped for and yet she felt the anger pouring off Celestia in a torrent. Her hopes were swept away in terror of Celestia’s wrath. .

Through her bloodshot eyes Foresight tried to focus on her ‘saviour’ but the light was too bright and her eyes burned with the heat. Nor was she alone in her discomfort. Both slivers, turned their attention upon the newcomer. If there was one thing they both hated then it was surely Celestia.

A pure cry of rage escaped from Foresight’s ravaged throat completely unbidden by her and to Foresight’s horror she began to summon a feeble spell to hurl at the Regent of the Sun. It was almost unthinkable, yet the twin wills now united had taken control of her.

Foresight was forced to look at Celestia, even though it was agony to do so and saw the glowing princess raise a saddened eyebrow. There was fire swirling around Celestia and she shone like the sun she represented. It was terrible and frightening to behold and yet Foresight couldn’t look away.

“Oh my little pony, what have we made you into?” The anger was muted for a time in Celestia’s voice, replaced with a depth of sadness that made Foresight want to cry. The feeble spell was easily deflected by a wave of Celestia’s horn. The will of two fragments of divinity may have been driving the spell yet it was still only Foresight’s tired, starved body which fuelled it and that was nothing compared to Celestia’s might.

“I’m so sorry Foresight, all of this is our fault. The feuding and fighting of beings who should have known better and always it’s the mortals who pay the heaviest price,” Celestia’s manner changed, her face became hard and her eyes glowed like supernovas. Fire flashed out and the resin tendrils binding Impasse withered away before falling as ash. To Foresight’s horror a mangled and utterly shattered collection of stone came with it.

The pain redoubled, as the collection of small stones and rubble clattered across the ground. The one thing that had held Foresight together through the years of loneliness and loss was now nothing more than rubble. She screamed, for one horrible moment all her sorrow eclipsed even the hate and anger of her two unwanted ‘guests’.

Foresight cried, the tears falling and shattering on the ground in an unstoppable torrent as Foresight sank to her stomach and cradled the inert pebbles that had been Impasse. The physical pain hadn’t gone, it was just completely overshadowed by the anguish of Foresight’s soul and even both Nightmare Moon, ‘Sift’ and Celestia paused at the sight.

After what felt like an eternity Foresight was able to lift her still streaming eyes to Celestia who watched her with misery. The fire had gone and now only the faint glow of Celestia’s inner radiance lit the smouldering room. The books were ash, the stone tablets that had stood for centuries were now nothing more than cooling heaps of slag.

Foresight still twitched and spasmed, the fragments inside her stirring again. They would never be gone from her, Foresight realised in an aching moment of understanding and with one glance at Celestia she knew the princess understood it too. The darkness long buried was now freed and it would never leave Foresight in peace again.

The library, Sift’s last refuge had been obliterated by Celestia and the remaining vestiges of ‘soul’ were now meshed with Foresight so tightly that she would never be free of them either. They would fight and rage, until….

“Please…” Was all Foresight was able to say and with a solemn bow of her head Celestia nodded in return.

“I’m so sorry Foresight. Go now and find the peace you have earned a thousand times over,” Celestia gave the briefest flash of her horn and Foresight felt all the worry, the pain and the cares of this world fall away.

As her mortal body was reduced to ash Foresight saw a chestnut earth pony with a corn coloured mane smiling at her. He wore familiar armour and stared with a pair of sparkling blue eyes. Besides him was a mottled pegasus who beamed at Foresight, “Impasse? Sky Strike?” Foresight asked quietly and they both nodded happily.

Foresight turned to look at Celestia who was smiling sadly directly at her, “Go on.”

The two stallions led Foresight forward to a whole crowd of ponies, family and friends from the past that she knew and loved. Foresight let herself be ushered into a dazzling light that was the most beautiful thing she’d ever seen and for the first time in her ‘life’ Foresight felt truly at peace.

Chapter Twenty Six

“The outer boundaries are too exposed Captain, if we try and hold them there our forces will be stretched too thin,” Princess Luna pointed to a map of the Fiefdom and shook her head. “I’ve often said you should have invested some efforts into fortifying this place Cadence.” Luna’s words were verging on the rude side of blunt.

“Well we’ve never needed to before, the Crystal Heart has always been enough to deter any attackers,” Cadence replied testily and Twilight didn’t blame her.

Since the Bloomberg had returned to the city everyone was on edge, news of a growing threat from the north had quickly seeped into the hearts of the populus and tensions were running high. Luna felt it most of all it seemed, she prowled the war room like a caged tiger and had been short with all who spoke with her.

Luna was adorned in full battle armour. She stood stern in a suit of well fitting and intricately detailed black metal, carefully wrought with dozens of delicate, silvery sigils and runes. She even had a pair of sheathed short swords at her sides.

Twilight had never seen Luna dressed for war before and it rattled Twilight to think that she had caused this whole situation. Several officers from the Fiefdom and Equestria’s own forces were also present, their grim faces telling just how serious the situation was.

“It has stopped any normal force of darkness, but from what Twilight has reported this is a force of undead with powerful mages of their own. The heart will no doubt be able to clear the streets periodically but in a prolonged fight?” Luna left the question hanging, “That’s going to come down to hoof work and soldiers.”

Cadence sagged and Twilight bit her lip. Despite the blunt manner of the delivery, Luna’s point was valid. The Fiefdom had no outer defences, no walls or barriers to stop a determined attacker.

“You’re forgetting my shield spells Princess Luna,” Shining added with a snort as he laid a comforting hoof around Cadence’s shoulders, “That’s going to keep them out and with Cadence to help me I doubt they will even come within the city’s perimeter.”

Luna gave Shining a long sad look, “No offence but I’ve fought the rams before Shining, they were powerful even before they fell to darkness.” She waved away Shining’s protests before continuing on, “It’s a matter of how long can you hold your famous shield. With terrible and forbidden spells being hurled at your barrier while the hordes of undead assault it both night and day. Do you think it can last a week, a month?”

Shining armour paused uncertain for a moment before Luna nodded, “It’s going to come down to fighting in the streets mark my words. They will wear at us, grinding down our resolve with relentless waves of undead and what’s worse for everyone of us who falls it adds a potential recruit to their army of undead.”

Everyone present felt these dire words sink in before to Twilight’s surprise Luna grinned, “Now that we have the dark truth of what we face accepted, we can begin making plans to stop it.” She pointed to the city map and a glowing blue ring arose a good distance within the city’s borders, “If we hold here then we have several advantages, the outer streets will form natural choke points and we will need less soldiers to hold them.”

Twilight could see the logic to that and felt the first stirrings of hope. Powerful the rams may be but they faced two royal alicorns, Cadence and Twilight and soldiers drawn from nearly all the allied races of Equestria.

Luna was in full flow now, ”We evacuate the homes outside that circle and draw them within the line, then we position our ground units at these key points.” Luna indicated the wide avenues that radiated from the city’s centre, “Sadly the roads here are wide and open. Very pretty I’ll grant you but a nightmare to defend.”

Luna snapped her head up, “Captain Javelin, I want all those with wings to form a reserve force understood? Should something break through then we need to react quickly,” the pegasus nodded grimly.

“What about the Bloomberg?” Twilight asked, suddenly realising that she had no idea what her role in all this was, “Do you want us to stay with the reserve force?”

Luna glanced at Twilight, her eyes hard, “I want you in the palace Twilight, you need to keep that gem safe.” Luna’s expression became hard to read, “You’ve done enough already.”

Twilight frowned, taken aback by such a statement. Was Luna angry with her about bringing this all about? Did she blame Twilight for their current danger? Twilight looked up into Luna’s eyes but they held no accusation that she could see, only a stern aloofness.

“What my sister means is that we should all play to our strengths here Twilight, leave the fighting and tactics to us.” Twilight looked around to see a much wearied Celestia. There was an indefinable melancholy about the normally cheerful Celestia and Twilight wasn’t the only one to notice it.

“Sister? What has happened?” Luna asked, her own words full of shock.

Celestia didn’t answer right away but moved slowly into the room before studying the map, “Impressive Sister, I knew I could count on you to plan an effective defence.”

“Don’t change the subject Sister, what of Foresight and Impasse? You had gone to find them,” Luna asked her voice brittle.

Celestia wilted, “I found them but….” She paused and looked to Luna with a sudden.... Twilight couldn’t describe it. It was as if a mask had replaced Celestia’s normally open and kind face, “They were dead, died ridding the city of a hidden evil left over from Sombra’s reign.”

Cadence and Shining Armour gasped in disbelief while Twilight blinked in shock. The words making no sense, she’d left Foresight and Impasse here to keep them safe, Twilight must have misheard Celestia she… One look at Luna’s expression told Twilight that she hadn’t. Luna watched Celestia carefully and with no amount of, suspicion?

“That is a blow, but we can’t stop and mourn them now,” Luna’s voice was like steel, “If we live through the coming storm then we can make time for the dead.”

Twilight just couldn’t believe it, Celestia had just told everyone that two ponies were dead and then Luna carried on as if it were nothing. Foresight and Impasse had been with them since the start of this whole quest, Twilight had only wished them a fond goodbye less than two weeks ago and now they were gone.

There were so many questions bubbling up inside Twilight’s head that she didn’t know which to ask first, yet before she could voice even one Celestia continued, “So to answer your question Twilight, I want you to remain aboard the Bloomberg.”

Twilight was still working on accepting the loss of Foresight, the words spoken by Celestia seemed to be moving through treacle. Soldiers and crew had died and Twilight was torn up about them but she’d come to see Foresight as a friend. A fellow academic and an insightful pony, now she was gone. It was different when Twilight knew the pony personally.

Am I wrong to feel like that? If everyone is important then surely I should feel the same about any loss? Her mind told Twilight that she couldn’t be so affected by every death or she’d quickly go mad. Of course it would hit her more when a friend died, she had more to lose from it. That was the logical way of thinking, but it still didn’t feel right.

Twilight only heard Luna and Celestia discussed troop placements and formations as if from a distance. The details of organisation that she would normally find solace in suddenly held no interest.

She keenly felt the loss of Impasse too, the old lithi had been wise and a stalwart pony. Twilight would have dearly liked to know the real Impasse, but now that was never going to happen. Good ponies just trying to do their best, taken away so suddenly that it left Twilight dumbfounded and angry.

Twilight looked up at the stern faces of both Celestia and Luna before taking a deep breath, “With respect I think I can be of more use out side, with three of us we can…”

“No Twilight, we want you to be our eyes and ears. We need you to follow the battle and keep us informed of any surprises. You will be in the perfect spot to coordinate things from the Bloomberg,” Luna replied with a little grin, “The Seed must be protected and I know of none better to organise the supply lines and civilian’s safety.”

Twilight frowned, “I am more than just a clever organiser you know.” It was the pain talking and her fellow rulers seemed to see that, each one giving Twilight an understanding smile.

“Of course you are Twilight but as Celestia said we all need to be on our top game, we need your skills in the right place,” Shining said with an understanding tone, still holding Cadence in a consoling manner.

As Twilight smiled appreciatively she saw that Cadence, Luna and Celestia were all watching her with brittle expressions. They’re all hurting but they’re keeping it together, working as a team. Twilight realised who she was missing most right now.

“Are my friends coming and possibly Spike? Surely we need all the help we can get?” Twilight finally asked in hopeful tone. Celestia glanced at Luna in a meaningful manner and Twilight looked confused, “You can’t be serious? The unified power of the Council of Harmony is one of our best defences. If the ram’s are as big a threat as you say then we need them too!”

“It’s more complicated than that Twilight we…” Luna began before a panting guard burst into the room, his face stricken.

“Sorry to intrude your Highnesses but there’s a visitor,” The urgent tones of the crystal pony broke through the rising tension.

“We will discuss this later,” Luna muttered darkly, snuffing out the map of the city as Celestia motioned for their ‘guest’ to be allowed to enter.

Twilight felt her stomach churn as, with several sickened looks, the soldiers ushered in a horror. Squat and stinking a collection of flesh and icy mush staggered into the chamber. It moved like a dog, yet it became apparent through the mangled mess of its anatomy that it shared more heritage with…..

Twilight felt the bile rising in her throat. The creature had a face she knew, one she’d last seen gloating over its own cleverness. It was ruined and battered but Twilight could still recognise the face of Orzana under all that crusted ice.

Several of those present snorted while others went pale, the sight of such a horrible collection of misplaced flesh and bone sending a wave of disgust through the assembled onlookers. Only Celestia and Luna showed no outward signs of distress but simply met the beast with a wall of indifference.

“Speak thrall and then begone,” Luna announced coldly before the tense moment could stretch out further.

‘Orzana’ tilted its head and regarded them with a single milky white eye, “My Master sends his greetings Equestrians.” Twilight felt her stomach gave another lurch, the things voice was distorted and phlegmy. It had a gurgling quality, yet under it all the familiar tones of Orzana could still be heard, “It is my sad task to inform you all that an artifact has been stolen from our lands by one of your own. As such we request that it be returned along with the thief to face justice.”

Twilight gripped the Seed still hanging around her neck. It felt strangely hot. Not the heat of a fire, the gem was cool to the touch. But it did hold a burning ‘anger’ against Orzana and all he represented.

“It was my understanding that the last king of the rams presented Twilight with said ‘artifact’ to do with as she pleased,” Celestia responded, her voice quiet and dangerous.

The abomination paused, “The ruler of the ram kingdom did no such….”

“We don’t recognise your master’s claim to such. The ram kingdom has long been dissolved, your master may pretend to rule over the petty ruins left but he’s certainly not any king,” Luna’s eyes burned with a dark intensity as she cut off the ‘envoy’ mid flow.

What was left of Orzana grinned in a horrible parody of life, “Then you refuse my Master’s request? I should warn you there will be consequences from such an injustice.”

Luna practically snarled in reply, “Enough of your threats and pretences. Leave and tell your master that we will do neither. We will not return that which was rightly given, nor will we be intimidated by your threats. We suggest that you return to your own lands and consider what justice we will have in store for you and your murderous tyrant.” A roll of thunder echoed in the distance as she concluded her tirade, the anger crackling about Luna like lighting.

If Orzana was put out by these actions he didn’t show it but stood there silently for a moment before giving a wet laugh. It was a horrible noise, all rasping and guttural. As the disgusting laughter continued the beast’s body swelled and bulged as if as a balloon was being inflated within. The ice cracked and flesh stretched, its whole form distorting and a black fire seemed to churn within.

Several of the soldiers shrank back, while others dived protectively in front of the Princesses. Yet Luna was quicker, her horn blazing she cried out in wordless anger and loosed her magic.

A magical sphere encased the bulbus monster and Twilight heard one final mad bellow before the creature simply exploded. Black fire and chunks of meat convulsed within the globe which, to the relief of everyone, held steady.

The shaking stopped and all that was left within Luna’s shield was a murky blackness that frothed and bubbled angrily. Before anyone could move Celestia added her might to the spell and boiling fire erupted within the sphere. Both sisters were panting now but Twilight had no idea if it was out of fatigue or rage.

The flames died and Twilight saw that all that was left within was a pile of cinders. The whole event had taken less than a minute and suddenly Twilight realised she was sweating. She watched the sisters and upon seeing her scrutiny Luna frowned, “Elzana was a friend, brought low by a similar trick.” Luna said simply and with that she crushed the magical sphere until all that was left of ‘Orzana’ was a tiny ball no bigger than a marble.

“Long have I hoped to hold those responsible to account and now we can,” Luna muttered and Twilight saw the faint signs of darkness playing about her.

Twilight had come to understand that Luna and Nightmare Moon were in a way the same being. The darker aspects of Luna’s mind reflected in her outward appearance could be deemed Nightmare Moon, only the madness that had overpowered Luna’s gentler nature had caused the full and terrible transformation all those years ago.

The Elements had restored Luna’s ‘balance’ again, reigning in the jealousy and hurt by reminding Luna of who she truly was. Yet when she was particularly angry the signs ‘Nightmare’ would show through.

A slight narrowing of the irises, a darkening of her coat. These both pointed to Luna’s rising wrath. Twilight wasn’t sure if Celestia would show a change of her own should her ire ever be truly raised, mercifully nothing had brought her to that point and Twilight hoped to never see Celestia in such a way.

If Twilight was being honest she’d experienced something similar herself. Her studies had shown that with very magically gifted ponies, most often unicorns, could become so angry that their magic affected their very physical being.

The last time Twilight had gone through such a transformation was when she’d discovered that her inventions were being re-engineered to be dangerous weapons. The Flim Flam brothers had been on the receiving end of her wrath and no one had dared try to adapt mage-tech in such an open manner again.

Twilight looked at Luna and saw the same syndrome threatening to manifest. Celestia however placed a calming hoof on Luna’s shoulder and the rage died back again, “We’ve all lost friends Luna, there will be an accounting for all the wrongs in the world take comfort in that and focus on the task before us.”

Luna took a deep breath before bowing her head in submission, “Of course sister.”

Celestia looked to the gathered Equestrians and her face became stern, “You all have your orders. Know that even though we face an evil seldom seen in our world, we stand with you this day!”

With a glowing flash that momentarily caused Twilight to shield her eyes Celestia was suddenly clad in golden armour. It was adorned with images of fire, phoenixes that seemed to shine from within. Gems and precious stones were in much evidence and Twilight was forced to admit that Celestia did look impressive.

It was amazing to see the contrast with her younger sister’s apparel. Far more embellished and (for want of a better term) inspiring. A sight to lift the hearts of all those who looked upon Celestia and granted them courage.

Dark threat and radiant assurance, two sides of the same coin. Both needed and complimentary when in balance. The sight stirred Twilight’s heart with pride and confidence. With these two beings standing with them how could they fail?

Twilight’s thoughts turned again to her friends, in all the excitement she’d almost forgotten their absence. Celestia and Luna certainly had their own reasons for being here beyond their roles as princesses, was that same reason why they didn’t want the Council of Harmony gathered as well?

It gnawed at Twilight. She felt there was something far deeper occurring than was evident on the surface. The clandestine shroud that had been over this whole journey came back to trouble Twilight again, the excuses and reasons for ‘keeping a low profile’ seemed suspect again in her mind. When did I become so paranoid?

Twilight was so absorbed by her thoughts that she failed to notice the war council had been dismissed, leaving only the four princesses in attendance. Twilight came back to the here and now just in time to see Shining giving Cadence a final hug of support and then closing the door behind himself.

The confident expressions on both Luna’s and Celestia’s faces both fell the moment they were alone. “You asked why the other Council members, your friends, were not summoned to this meeting and coming conflict,” Celestia announced with grim tones.

“There is more to all this conflict than we have said before, as you have no doubt guessed Twilight,” Luna added and Twilight felt a grim rush of vindication.

Luna glanced to Celestia for approval and when her sister gave a little nod she continued onwards, “We face a fellow ‘First Born’ in this coming battle Twilight. That makes things terribly complicated.”

Twilight certainly didn’t see the problem, “Well we have both of you, me and Cadence we can easily defeat…..”

Celestia held up a hoof, “The problem isn’t defeating them Twilight, we must not kill them.”

Twilight stood agasp, “I never suggested we were to try to kill, just defeat and drive back….”

“Twilight, you saw how willing that ‘envoy’ was prepared to destroy itself just to get at us,” Luna stated with somber resolve, “Should the battle too obviously turn against the rams they may decide to use similar tactics again, the threat of a First Born trying to destroy themselves to take us with it is too horrifying to risk.”

Twilight shook her head, “Even then we can be prepared, Shining’s barrier with Cadence’s support, the crystal heart!”

Celestia shook her head with a frown, “No Twilight, as insane as this sounds we cannot make this fight too hard for the rams. They need to think they can win.”

“Insanity is right! Equestrian lives were at stake, the Crystal Fiefdom the…” Twilight studied the pained eyes of her fellow rulers and saw they could practically read Twilight’s thoughts, “You knew. You knew it could come to this and you still let me go to the North. You allowed all this to happen! Why?” Twilight’s outrage burst out as the realisation hit her.

“Long ago we made a terrible discovery, the First Born are bound to this world. Body and soul we are connected to the very fabric of its existence,“ Celestia said in a hollow way. “If one of us should fall then the whole word is lessened, its very stability shakes at such a loss.”

“No matter how evil they choose to be, no matter what darkness they try to spread a First Born is a vital part of this world. I don’t pretend that I would rather not have some of them still walking freely Twilight, but to kill them would cause untold destruction,” Luna added with a snort.

Luna’s anger simmered again, “Don’t you think I wouldn’t lead a force of soldiers to remove all the evils of the world if I could? Tear down the dark lairs and the hiding places of evil wherever they were found? Of course I would, but that would never end and would cause even more hardship for everyone.”

“Why do you think we tried so hard to nurture good feelings and friendship in Equestria? We can’t remove the darkness from this world without shattering its very fabric and purpose. Better to fight evil with its opposite: love, compassion and harmony,” Cadence added with a sad smile.

Twilight felt her mind wrestle with such a concept, her vision lifted to a new level of understanding. The world was a proving ground for the mortal races, you couldn’t have a chance to choose goodness and light without there being an option for darkness and evil. It was a painful idea that many would choose the latter, but it had to be this way or there was no purpose to life.

The thoughts flowed into Twilight and the Seed around her neck seemed to burn with fire again. They were here, all of them, to learn how to be happy. How to be good so that when this life ended…… The inspiration faded just before Twilight could fully grasp it but she’d ‘tasted’ just enough to gain the courage to face up to the coming trials.

“I could never bring myself to destroy Nightmare Moon. Not just because she was my sister, though that was reason enough for me,“ Celestia smiled sadly at Luna who returned the gesture, “But because it would add yet more strain to an already weakened world.”

“But that’s so unfair!” Twilight cried, she recalled the Vault and all the destruction that had brought. She thought of Vigil standing guard, of all the lives lost, of all the pain and misery that had been caused. Where was the justice?

“We need to deal with the rams, but in a way that ensures their threat is permanently removed.” Luna said with great solemnity, “We couldn’t just invade them, but when your quest took you north we saw an opportunity.”

Celestia nodded and Twilight gritted her teeth, feeling more manipulated than ever, “You could have said something! You could have warned me what I was taking my ship and crew into!”

Celestia looked pained, “We honestly didn’t know exactly what you would face, the old Ice Kingdom has been closed to us for untold centuries. It is not our place to pry into the actions of our fellow First Born unless they make a hostile move against us first. The delicate balance of inter race politics demands such.”

“Oh but you’d let me and my crew just fly in on a whim?” Twilight snapped back.

Luna was next to answer, “Twilight, you were on a mission of mercy. You came with open intentions and honest purpose, we could think of no better pony to see if the rams had any chance of being receptive to change. So we let you go.”

Twilight snorted angrily, “And you could both deny that you had any active hoof in any actions I took?”

Celestia frowned at Luna, “It wasn’t like that at all Twilight, we trusted you to find the best solution. We wanted you to have another chance to spread your wings, remember your visit to the Dragon Kingdoms with Spike? You handled that better than we could have ever hoped and so we knew you were up to the task here.”

Twilight shook, “But I failed didn’t I! I’ve brought a howling horde of undead monsters with me!” Twilight held the Seed up for her fellow rulers to see. “They will burn and destroy just to get their filthy hooves on this.”

“Twilight, you managed to find one of the few noble rams left and convinced him to give you a precious gift. You denied the evil forces of a mighty tool and brought it back safely into our lands,” Cadence explained, a proud expression making her face glow.

“I didn’t do anything of the sort!” Twilight grumbled, “It was just a coincidence that Orzana tried use me to get it for him, just a fluke that Elzana handed it to me just…..”

Twilight paused seeing the others all watching her with pride now. Twilight felt a uncertainty creep into her mind, “It was just a coincidence wasn’t it?”

“We trusted you Twilight, knowing you so well and now our trust had been rewarded,” Celestia explained. “We of course hoped that your honest plea for help would soften their hearts and lead to a better outcome than has obviously happened.”

“Yet we had planned for them to react with the hostility they showed,” Luna assured.

“Either way the ram threat was to be finally resolved and you have even brought a way to cure the lithi,” Celestia pointed to the Seed around Twilight’s neck and smiled. “You were the only one we trusted to do this Twilight and you’ve done it. If anyone could have pulled the best result from this mess then we knew it would have been you.”

Twilight frowned, it still felt a tiny bit like manipulation to her, but the more she thought about it Twilight could see it was wise and guiding hooves leading her on. She had acted the way she had done by her own choice. Twilight had made decisions and tried her best with the situation placed before her all of her own accord. The other princesses were showing their trust in her, not forcing Twilight into action.

“You have drawn out our enemy, made him play his hoof and bring all his forces into one strike against us in an effort to regain the Seed. It’s not the outcome we had prayed for Twilight, but true to form our fellow First Born has acted with predictable malice,” Luna said and Twilight couldn’t help but notice a slightly predatory smile on her lips.

Celestia spoke with confidence now, “He may be as old as us, but clearly Ornex has not grown any wiser in his years of tyranny. More cunning and depraved perhaps, but the lessons of love and unity we have spent centuries learning her in Equestria are still lost on him.”

“But people are going to be killed!” Twilight tried one final time, “How can we justify bringing war to the crystal Fiefdom?”

“The crystal ponies are behind the plan Twilight,” Cadence assured with a grim expression, “They know the risks and are willing to try. For them the chance to seal away a great evil is worth that risk.”

Twilight blinked, “You plan to trap this ‘Ornex’?”

“Indeed Twilight,” Celestia added, “And you have brought us the very tool with which we can do it.”

The Seed seemed to burn again at Celestia’s words and Twilight felt the last few reservations melt away.

“Everything in this life is temporary Twilight, one day the world will have fulfilled its purpose and even the First Born will pass away,” Celestia said with some assurance, “On that day all will be judged for their actions and true justice will have its day.”

Luna looked pained at Celestia’s words but added to them nevertheless, “Every wrong will be answered for, every right rewarded but until then we are to struggle on for that is our task now. We can’t make everything right in the world but we can make it just that little bit better, even if we have to pass through danger to do so.”

Twilight was being reminded of the vast gulf between her and Celestia again, it was a lesson that was so easy to forget in the turmoil of life. The Royal Pony Sisters were ancient and powerful. They looked at the world from a far loftier perspective and though they appeared young and vital as ever, eons of experience was hidden behind their eyes.

This didn’t make the task before them much easier to bear. War was coming, a fight with one hoof tied behind their backs. Yet it was enough for now to know that the struggle was the right thing to do.

With a defeated sigh Twilight finally nodded in acceptance, “For a better future than our today?”

The unanimous reply of the three other princesses gave her strength, “Agreed.”

Chapter Twenty Seven

“The battle of ‘Dead Frost’ (as it has come to be known) was a terrible and long lasting conflict by pony standards. It would rage for nearly two weeks and was seen as an example of valour and villainy in equal measure.

The rams or ‘Arcanstri ’ as we later learned they called themselves, battered their undead legion against our shields and barriers nonstop for almost three days. I have never been one to fully trust in unicorn magic when it came to a fight, but even I was impressed by Shining Armour’s skill and determination.

I saw first hoof the kind of horrors that hurled themselves against that shield spell and found a new respect for our horned cousins as nameless terrors and ram mage alike were hurled back day after day.

Sadly, (as Luna had predicted) barriers alone were not enough to stop the attackers and it came down to hoof work, dirty hoof work by all accounts.

Thankfully I wasn’t in those first few skirmishes. I used to think fighting was an exciting and glorious act, mostly because Equestria had mostly known peace in my lifetime. The stories don’t truly convey the gut wrenching terror, nor the tragic ends of so many good people.

What I learned at the battle of Dead Frost was that war is nothing like the stories you hear. History books gloss over the nasty details, the desperate struggle where it comes down to the ‘you or them’ with talk of ‘tactics’ and ‘military manoeuvres’.

I’ve seen the fighting up close and it’s nothing to be proud of, good people who deserve better are cut down while the evil and base walk with their heads held high. Anyone who tells you war is a ‘Glorious act’ has never really been there in the thick of it.”

Extract from the diary of ‘Whirring Blade’ of the ‘Equestrian Twelfth Air unit.”

The silence was deafening. It smothered the cramped engineering section of the Bloomberg like an oppressive shroud. It wasn’t true silence of course, the background hum of the engines were there, but no one spoke. No laughing, no joking and no talking. All that was needed had been said.

Pip simply stared at his assigned work station. The readouts were all within normal parameters, yet he knew something was wrong. The very air aboard the ship was full of fear. It would start soon.

Orders had been given, directions and plans of action learned so there was nothing to do now but wait. The pressure continued to build, a growing tension that bubbled up in the pit of Pipsqueak’s stomach until he thought he was going to be sick. They were coming.

A sudden cough made him jump, but it was simply one of his fellows clearing his throat. Pip’s heart raced and several of the others grumbled before the expectant silence returned, heavier than ever. Any moment now the command to raise shields would be given and would herald the beginning.

Looking about himself Pip saw the other crew were just as absorbed in their own thoughts. Nervous ‘Gear Grinder’ was tapping his hoof on the floor, tap, tap, tap. ‘Chain Link’ constantly adjusted the dials of his works station, the clicking and whirring unnaturally loud in the thick air. I wonder why they keep going? What drives them to stick it out?

Pip spared a brief smile for Applebloom who was immersed in her own duties at the far end of the room. Even with a little more ‘girth’ around the middle she still looked as beautiful as the day he’d met her. Pip still wondered if it was going to be a filly or colt, but decided that if they lived through this then he really didn’t mind. It could be a griffon chick for all he cared if they could just get through the coming conflict together.

Pip found he couldn’t take his eyes off her, Applebloom’s red mane and that bow she insisted on wearing even when waist deep in machine parts. He wanted to fix her image in his mind, so that no matter what happened in the coming days Pip would always have her there with him.

As if feeling his attention Applebloom slowly glanced his way, gifting him with a wink that caused Pip’s heart sumersault within him. She smiled in a knowing way that seemed to say ‘everything is going to be okay’ without needing to say the words. Pip wanted to rush over and hold her, make sure she was safe and simply be with her.

Her gaze grew impatient and she motioned with a few hoof gestures that Pip should look back to his own station. With a massive effort Pip finally tore his eyes away and looked back to the screen just as a slight tremor ran through the Bloomberg.

Above the hum of machinery there was a growing sound of screeching and roaring. It echoed through the space, muted but still audible through the very walls. Several of the crew looked about with fearful glances and Pip shared their anxiety. The rams had come.

It was like a sea, that was the first impression Twilight had as she looked out from the bridge and saw the approaching horde for the first time. A cresting wave of shambling horrors and lurching abominations which poured onto the plains outside the city like a spilled bucket of rancid water.

She saw the sky darken as winged shapes of all kinds filled the sky like a storm cloud. There were thousands of them, crawling and mewling forwards as foul carpet crossing the expanse. Every so often a hulking brute would rise up from among the minions around it and roared at the sky with an agonised bellow. Beasts of amalgamated muscle and sinews towered over their fellows, waving mismatched appendages at the suddenly very thin looking line of defenders.

Twilight wished she’d listened more carefully to Luna’s warnings, now seeing her wisdom in the face the dire foe that marched upon the city. She would never have believed that so much effort would be put into making the abominable army that now closed in upon them. Twilight didn’t want to look too closely as each sight brought new horrors, each more repulsive than the last, yet despite her misgivings she couldn’t look away. The need to know her enemy driving her to examine the shambling horrors in detail.

Twilight studied the horde in all its morbid ‘glory’ even as the glittering shield of Cadence and Shining Armour begin to arise. The warm purple barrier flowed up from the ground, flowing up from the ground about the city limits and curving upwards until it swept past the windows and connected above the Bloomberg with a ringing note. The change in air pressure caused the airship to tremble gently before the frightening sounds of the horde outside were mercifully blocked out and Twilight allowed herself to finally look away.

From under their protective dome the world beyond was seen with a rosy hue and Twilight chuckled at the concept. We’ve all been kept safe behind a veil of sweetness and love, hidden from the horrors outside our lands.

She thought of the easygoing lives of Ponyville past, where their biggest fear was where the next cupcake was coming from. Twilight thought of the citizens, happy and joyful ponies without many real worries in the world.

Years now of being a co-ruler had, little by little, shorn Twilight of such perceptions. She’d seen the world beyond Equestria, some of it good and some of it evil. Twilight was coming to see just how big a responsibility rested on the princesses’ shoulders as royalty. To be a shield and sword for their people.

The image of a shepherd came back into Twilight’s mind and she looked at the Seed still clasped about her neck. It currently resembled what looked to be a shield, silvery blue and carved with intricate edgings. It has its own ideas, it thinks for itself. Twilight had first been suspicious of such when Elzana had said the Seed ‘liked her’ Am I just being used for something bigger and if so what is it?

“Celestia preserve us there’s so many,” Skyeye whispered with a trembling voice.

“Well she may just do that Sky, but only if we do our part as well,” Boldstorm added and Twilight wondered who, if anyone, Celestia looked to for divine intervention.

The outriders of the approaching army were closing rapidly, winged beasts along with several windigos drew near the glowing shield that surrounded the city. They darted and swooped, several of them even rebounding off the wall Shining and Cadence had erected like smouldering comets.

Twilight found her attention drawn again to the centre of the horde, where a metaphorical dark beacon shone with repulsive might. Unmistakable signs of powerful magic swirled like a tempest of rancid energy, clear even through the newly raised shield. It obscured some large figure so that she could only catch glimpses of a mighty figure within.

Peering closer Twilight thought she caught the outline of tremendous four legged shadow in between the frothing blackness. Massive circular curving horns, a monstrously barrel chest and a pair of glowing red eyes seemed to look right at Twilight. She felt a shudder of fear pass through her, as if the very soul of evil reached out and touched her.

Drawing her attention away, Twilight saw the imposing creature wasn’t alone in its power. Scattered throughout the masses were other rams, each one conveyed by some kind of creature or beast that circled the monstrous ram like a parody of a royal court.. Twilight saw chariots similar to the late Orzana’s rumbling across the snowy ground, while things that resembled giant morbid bats swooped and wheeled, casting their shadows over the marching minions below.

Looking back to her monitor Twilight saw the defenders spread out below the Bloomberg, regiments of crystal ponies interspersed with the far more mixed formations of the Equestrian soldiers. A tiny force compared to the host beyond, yet inspiring in its defiance.

Flights of Pegasi, griffons and bat ponies hovered in key locations while detachments of unicorns drew up behind units of heavy set earth ponies, zebra and buffalo. Equestrian and Crystal Fiefdom banners hung limply, the magical shield overhead calming the wind and only causing them to sway slightly.

Regiments and formations were assembled behind the magical protection like rings of a tree. They stood tall and proud, as if daring the tide of evil beyond to attack. Nor were they alone. Luna, was right there at the fore. She was addressing the assembled soldiers with great flourishes of her twin short swords. Although Twilight couldn’t hear what Luna was saying, it must have been received well by the way the soldiers all around her cheered regularly.

Twilight cast her gaze about for Celestia and finally saw her inspiring the aerial detachments. Celestia seemed to shine in the gathering gloom, the reflected brilliance bouncing off the crystal architecture all around like a light show. A small sun in the gathering darkness.

It was a sight to rekindle a little confidence in Twilight, even as she saw the massive horde begin to encircle the city like foul water about an island. No sustained attacks had yet struck the shield. Only the occasional undead creature threw itself at the defence before being hurled back smoking. The striking contrast between the ordered ranks of the defenders and the milling undead outside causing Twilight’s mind to reel.

Yet she felt a tiny proud smile forming on her lips, evidently Shining and Cadence had made some improvements to the spell in recent years. Twilight made a mental note to ask them about that when...if they won the day.

She couldn’t help but feel a wedge of doubt creep back in as the undead force completed its encirclement of the city and a sudden change swept over the braying army. Twilight felt the hairs on her neck begin to prickle as the muted screeches and roars died back completely.

As if in mockery of their own forces, Twilight saw the wall of horrors slowly form into ordered ranks of their own, standing stock still as if frozen. Even the airborne monsters stopped their restless circling, the swarms of undead flyers holding position a healthy distance from the shields.

“Looks like they’re waiting for some…..” Skyeye began before a huge roll of thunder sounded out across the plains. Several of the city’s buildings shook and those structures outside the protective bubble shattered into rubble. Smashing and crumbling with the sound of a thousand glasses falling, every structure beyond the defensive line the Equestrians had drawn tumbled to the ground as the shockwave rumbled forth. In a single thunderous instant the outer ring of the Fiefdom’s homes, towers and decorative arches were reduced to glinting shards that fell like dancing rain.

The noise and destruction wasn’t what caught Twilight’s attention however. Striding forward was the imposing figure she’d spied earlier. Easily the size of a standard house itself, came the shadow wreathed form of a ram. Its massive horns would not have looked out of place upon a fully grown dragon. Twilight felt the bile rise in her throat as with heavy hoof falls the beast advanced with an almost casual gait.The snow melted at its tread, turning into vile tainted slush and Twilight could even see the grass withering and dying at his tread. The massive form shimmered and danced, as if made of the same dark fire that Orzana had been filled with before he exploded and Twilight had little doubt that this was the true master of the horde below.

“Celestia! Luna! I see you hiding there behind your barriers and spells. Will you not at least do me the courtesy of facing me in person?” The towering ram called out in mock hurt, his voice rolling like the thunder that had just leveled a significant portion of the city. “You know why I’m here, there can still be an avoidance of bloodshed. Just give me the prize stolen by your little ‘puppet’ and I’ll call off my forces.”

Twilight felt the decking trembling under her as the Ram spoke and fought back the sudden fear springing up within. It was an impressive display of might, not only that but he’d called her a ‘puppet’. The doubts from before came back, but Twilight hurled them back, trusting and hoping that all that Equestria stood for would endure. As she did Twilight felt the Seed began to burn hotly.

Looking down Twilight saw it was glowing cherry red before blazing white hot. Closing her eyes against the glare Twilight expected cries of alarm and confusion from the crew around her, yet mysteriously none came.

Forcing open her eyes, Twilight saw not one crewmember had even given her a second glance, in fact none of the crew were moving. The world all around her had taken on a fuzzy air and as Twilight moved her hoof she saw trailing after images in its wake.

“You are no puppet Twilight, but you do serve a higher purpose than you can understand right now.”

A glowing ball of light gathered before her eyes and Twilight saw the shape of a pony standing before her. It held no details, like a doughy mockup of a pony made of white light, yet there could be no mistaking the general shape.

“Who? What?” Was all Twilight could stammer as the voice, which sounded like many voices blended into one, continued.

“So small and innocent, yet with hearts greater than mountains. Ponies really are some of my best children.”

Even as Twilight watched the shape before her changed, becoming a buffalo and her mind froze up in confusion. The light was mesmerising, terrible and yet comforting all at the same time.

“What is going on!” Twilight shouted and was met by gentle laughter.

“I just wanted to check in and see how you were doing.”

“How I’m doing?” Twilight asked agast, “There’s an army of undead horrors about to attack our city, lots of ponies are going to die and you’re just checking in?” Twilight bellowed, the stresses of her last few months coming to the boil.

“Well yes. You’re doing so well and I thought you could do with a little more encouragement.” The voice didn’t have a source, seeming to arise out of the very air or maybe even the walls of the ship. It felt as if every bolt and rivet was singing in their own way, adding to the voice. Even the very hairs of her own coat seemed to resonate and add to the chorus.

Twilight saw that the glowing figure had morphed again, taking on the imposing form of a dragon. The surprise began to fade and Twilight tried to think, “You’re the Seed?” The glowing dragon shrugged in a noncommittal manner.

“In a way, then again what is a seed if not part of the tree that birthed it?”

Twilight paused, her mind slotting concepts into place with admirable speed, “You’re the Tree of Harmony then.” The dragon changed into an eagle and Twilight was greeted by the sounds of clapping.

“Closer, but still a little off the mark.”

Twilight found her patience wearing thin with frightening speed, “Look I’m kind of busy right now, a lot of people I care about could die. So unless you have something useful to add or there’s a purpose to this...whatever this is then please go away.”

The glowing form became a pony once more and despite its lack of features seemed to be smiling at Twilight, “I understand you have a lot on your plate right now but don’t worry we have time to talk for a while.” The voice wasn’t harsh, in fact it sounded friendly and cheerful. Twilight could recall her parents talking to her in that manner when she was very young.

“Okay but please get on with it,” Twilight mumbled.

“I mostly wanted you to know I was proud of you, in all the steps you’ve taken and decisions you’ve made. Yes you have stumbled a few times, but overall you’re heading in the right direction. I just wanted to assure you of that before you go into this trial.”

Twilight snorted, feeling like she almost had a handle on something really important that was infuriatingly just out of reach. The voice sounded familiar, no more than that, it was like a voice she’d known a long time ago but couldn’t quite recall. It sent her whole body alive with tingling, yet even as she tried to remember where she’d heard it before the sensation faded.

“Well I’m happy someone thinks I’m doing alright,” Twilight eventually replied, feeling somewhat better than before. “I don’t suppose you could help us out a little here? I mean if you can do well this,” Twilight waved her hoof again to take in the distorted world around her.

“I could, but where would it end? I can’t step in and stop every trial and difficulty otherwise none of you would learn for yourselves. How can you truly be free to act and choose if there are no consequences? The most growth comes when someone is challenged and forced to act for themselves. That is something no amount of words or explaining can teach.”

Twilight still felt her brain swimming. A lot of this was going over her head, “You put difficulties and trials in our way? But...”

“I think that’s about enough for now, just remember there’s someone cheering you on from the sidelines when things get rough.”

“That makes no sense!” Twilight yelled and suddenly everyone on the bridge was staring at her.

“Your Highness?” Bold enquired and Twilight saw instantly that the world was as it should be again.

The hazy distortion was replaced by very solid looking walls of steel and bronze. The crew shared worried expressions and Twilight snorted, “Yes Bold I’m fine.”

“But your highness that’s the second time you’ve…” Bold began only for Twilight to cut him off.

“I said I’m fine Captain,” Twilight announced as she snuck a peek at the Seed and saw it was muted once more. You’ve got a lot of explaining to do little gem.

“Come now, can’t we settle this like civilised creatures?” The roaring bellow of the massive ram made Twilight jump, in the confusion she’d almost forgotten the undead horde gathered below. It seemed that only moments had passed while she’d been having a ‘little chat’.

There was finally an answering shout and Twilight redirected her view to the forces on the ground where princess Luna was trembling with anger. Storm clouds were swirling around her and little bolts of lightning flashed dangerously, “Enough ‘Ornex’! Enough of your games and mockery. Crawl back into the hole that hid you all these years or even better come here and let me teach you the meaning of civilised behaviour!” Luna’s own voice boomed back, causing the deck below Twilight to tremble.

The towering shadow stooped and Twilight caught glimpses of a smile full of sharp teeth before Ornex finally answered, “Ah there you are, I was beginning to think the fight had gone out of you.” He raised his shadowy head again and looked out across the assembled defenders, “Such a shame so many will die, all for a tiny trinket. Why not just yield it unto me? I promise that not a single citizen within your city need be hurt. Surely that is better than watching them all perish?”

“Still the same threats and lies, have the years taught you nothing?” Luna countered.

Ornex gave a theatrical sigh that sounded more akin to water rumbling below the ground, “Let it be known that I tried,” Ornex answered before his horns glowed a dark green. The wind blew and thunder crashed overhead before several traceries of black lightning struck the shield and caused it to crack and craze in several places.

Several groans were heard from all around Twilight before they quickly turned to cheers. Even as they watched the cracks were healing, the lines of damage regressing to leave the fragile barrier looking as strong as ever.

Twilight thought she saw the towering Ornex looked shocked for a moment and a great swelling of pride filled her heart, “That’s my B.B.B.F!”

Snarling, Ornex called down further strikes of dark power, yet as fast as he could hurl them the fractures and splintering reformed. Twilight saw an expression of apocalyptic rage pass across Ornex’s face, the veneer of calm assurance peeling away to show the boiling wrath beneath.

“Through unity, love and harmony we stand firm Ornex. Your dark magic is nothing compared to that!” Luna shouted smugly and several more cheers erupted from the gathered defenders.

Ornex, nostrils leaking dark fire, paused for a moment before fanged smile return, “We shall see.” With a toss of his head Ornex bellowed at the sky and the horde charged forward like a dark tide washing over a glittering shoreline.

“Another wave is coming in from the south Captain!” Skyeye’s worn out voice called down from the dome above and Bold grunted in acknowledgment.

“Redirect the covering fire to give our people some relief, batteries four through eight give our colts some room to breath,” Bold’s reply was clipped and steady, masking the weariness in his mind. “Four days, four days of almost non-stop fighting and still no end in sight….” Bold whispered to himself.

“‘Flight Seven’ is reporting mounting casualties Captain and are requesting fire support,” Gossip called out in an almost mechanical voice, his normally cheerful tones replaced by a dulled monotone.

“Tell them we will do what we can,” Bold confirmed with a wince, “It wouldn’t be much, our guns can’t be everywhere at once.”

He looked out of the windows and saw the battle in all its gory detail. Fighting had spread like fire all around the defensive ring the Equestrian’s had made, the ram’s minions throwing huge numbers of undead at the defenders every minute. Shining's shield, impressive though it was had crumbled. The glowing barrier had cracked under the relentless bombardment of spells and monsters before finally caving inwards like a buckling eggshell and dissolving. Then the monster’s had charged, the streets and clear skies had flooded with a tide of rotten flesh.

The exploding ‘wumphs’ of each hit scored by the Bloomberg’s cannons surrounded the airship like fireworks. The disintegrating forms of undead flyers littered the skies, transforming them into dirty smudges. Their collapsing bodies tumbled away, leaving trails of foul dark vapour in their wake.

The war for the air above the city was hardly one sided. The air was alive with Equestrians and monsters alike. Brave pegasi darted this way and that, knocking the flying dead out of the sky only to be cut down by their winged foes in turn. Griffons raked and clawed at the mismatched wings of flesh horrors, leaving them to tumble downwards to the fighting below.

Bold didn’t want to imagine what the defenders on the ground were going through, desperate skirmishes were being fought over every inch of ground. Ruined buildings echoed to the sounds of steel on claw as the defenders wrestled to hold back the tide of horrors pouring into the city.

He could almost picture the valiant stands made on mounds of glittering rubble, the charge and counter charge of Equestrians seeing the war shifted from one ruined street to another, only to drift back again as more defenders were pressed into the grinder. Bold didn’t dare count the numbers, nor fathom the scope of the casualties that must be resulting every minute.

“News from the palace, another charge is ready Captain, be ready!” Gossip called and Bold felt the tension in his chest.

He hardly needed Gossip’s warning, the glowing geometry of the city surged with magical cyan light before a wave of cleansing power radiated outwards from the palace. It billowed out like a pressure wave from an explosion and the undead were consumed as the dome of expanding energy reached them. Their vile forms briefly turned to crystal themselves before exploding in a cloud of shards.

Bold gave a huge sigh of relief as the sky was filled with the glittering fires, the lights of thousands of monsters burning brightly and thanked the powers that be that there was such a force for good in the world. He looked out at the freshed defenders, the wave of pure magic passing through them. Where it shattered the undead, it left the Equestrians revitalised, their coats and feathers shimmering with a crystalline perfection.

The wave passed across the Bloomberg and bent around the airship’s own shields, causing a rippling corona to dance across them. Bold smiled with pride, Twilight’s design was powerful enough to deflect even the crystal heart’s magic it seemed. Or maybe just wasn’t its true target?

Thinking of his princess, Bold looked to see Twilight still fervently studying each display monitor in turn. Twilight had a pair of headphones clamped over her ears and talking almost nonstop into her personal communicator.

Bold marveled at this. He had his hooves full simply directing the Bloomberg yet Twilight was organising and directing so much more. In the brief moments he’d been able to glance her way, Bold saw that Twilight had reams of logistic data covering her screens. It was a thing of beauty to watch as she coordinated and analysed the constant flow of information before sending out reports and details to the relevant recipients.

“We need more reserves brought up from the eastern front! No, I know the heart has cleared the area already but there are fresh enemy units coming lieutenant and Luna is going to be cut off if we don’t…. Yes that’s an order!” Twilight’s exasperated reply to whoever was on the other end showed just how much stress she was under.

That was another first for Bold and no doubt many of the Equestrian’s present, the Royal Pony Sisters were actually fighting alongside them. To see Luna and Celestia in battle was simply breathtaking.

Luna was wickedly fast, sweeping heads and limbs from the undead with every deft slash of her twin ebony black short swords. Lumbering mounds of flesh and ice exploded as lightning lanced out from her horn. Where she went the enemy were hurled back with merciless vigor.

Celestia couldn’t be more different Bold noted as he looked to the skies. She dived and swooped gracefully through the air, leading whole flights of defenders like a comet with a living tail behind it. With a glowing claymore held in Celestia’s magic, she calmly sliced winged horrors in half with each measured stroke of her blade. The foul beasts, again and again, were pierced to the core before they erupted in flames.

Where Luna’s magic shocked her foes and left them twitching, steaming mounds, Celestia summoned balls of fire engulfed and incinerated the undead, leaving nothing but wispy ashes in her wake. Fast and steady, calm and furious, the sisters both cast back the unnatural beasts wherever they were.

“It’s like watching a mythical story in real time,” Skyeye had commented when Bold had mentioned it.

“We’re living in mythical times now. Nevermind the past, we’re making history as we speak,” Gossip had said and Bold recalled that was the last time the unicorn had sounded like himself. The minutes had dragged into hours and then days, sapping all emotion out of Gossip.

Alarms blared suddenly and Bold felt his blood grow cold as Gossips monotone suddenly shattered into panicked shouts, “Sweet Celestia...it’s….coming right at us!”

The whole ship lurched and Bold saw several forks of dark lightning lancing up from underneath striking the Bloomberg’s shields. They held for a few moments before with a terrible shattering sound the bubble cracked then shattered. The Bloomberg trembled and several stations erupted in explosions of magical sparks.

Bold didn’t need to be told what had happened. The airship began to flounder in the sky, the dark shadow responsible for the attack soaring into view directly in front of the bridge. Ornex, on batlike wings of dark fire, arose and seemed to be looking right at Bold through the now cracked windows. Circling him were several rams riding their monstrous creations.

They were dueling with a frantic looking Celestia and Luna. Dark fire, solar blasts and apocalyptic lightning filling the already dirty sky with explosions. The Royal Sisters had seen the threat and now moved to counter it, but were being delayed by Ornex’s escorts.

The terror filled Bold’s normally stout heart as, with a malicious smile, Ornex raised a single hoof and sent a lashing tentacle of dark fire straight towards the now defenceless Bloomberg. It shattered the already weakened view screen, sending shards of glass spiralling in every direction and the bridge crew diving for cover.

Scared he may have been, but Bold still acted. He clearly saw the scrabbling limb of darkness was aimed directly at Twilight. His limbs heavy and his head ringing, Bold tried to throw himself into the path of the attack tendrils. He bellowed a cry of pure fury, but brave though it was, he couldn’t move fast enough.

He seemed to be moving as if through treacle, the very air around him slowing him down as the writhing and crackling lance of black fire reached out for Twilight. Bold felt the evil magic curling the hairs of his hide before it hurled him back with almost contemptuous ease. Boldstorm’s heavy frame was flung into a guardrail which bent and buckled before finally tumbling to the ground. His world spun and the last thing he saw before his vision grew dark was Twilight, now surrounded in a magical shield of her own, being wrenched out of her seat and disappearing through the gaping hole in the Bloomberg’s main view screen.

Chapter Twenty Eight

The blackness surrounded Twilight’s world, encasing her in a writhing mass of dark tendrils which flowed and contracted across her thin shield of magic. Yet for all its apparent frailty the barrier held, warping and deforming but not breaking. The strain however was causing Twilight’s horn to burn with pain.

“So this is the famous Twilight Sparkle? I have to say I’m a little disappointed, tales of your exploits led me to think your capture would be a least entertaining,” Ornex’s rumbling voice shook Twilight whole body with its force.

Twilight continued to struggle, but it was like trying to push against a mountain. The encompassing darkness seemed to dance with Ornex’s every word, reveling in his mocking tones as tiny cracks began to form in Twilight’s shield. They spread slowly, but gathered pace as the shadows continued to squeeze the rapidly deforming sphere.

“You’ve….not won yet, just wait until Celestia and….” Twilight grimaced only for Ornex to laugh all the louder.

“That’s the trouble with your co-rulers, they care too much about their little subjects, where as I am happy to ‘spend’ them where needed.” An unbidden vision pressed itself into Twilight’s mind. She saw the battle unfolding beyond her prison and to her dismay she saw both Celestia and Luna struggling against several rams and hundreds of minions.

They were smiting down foes with every sword stroke and casting down undead monsters with fire and lightning, yet they made little progress forwards. For every abomination dispatched there was a whole mindless horde ready to take their place.

Even as Twilight watched, Luna smashed a ram from his ugly mount. The mage was already dead, reduced to ash by the spell, yet the foul monster it had been mounted upon paid this little heed. Resembling a giant bat winged maggot, the riderless beast lunged forward, rancid fangs snapping at Luna who was forced to dodge backwards as stinking spittle splashed over her.

“Brave, noble but ultimately foolish,” Ornex continued on, “I have little doubt they would eventually defeat this rabble given enough time, but by then I will be long gone with my prize.”

The vision faded and Twilight could see the distorted face of Ornex pressing against her shield like an unpleasant crazy mirror. Huge and composed of dark fire, it leered nastily, ”I would ask for you to give up the Seed, but no doubt you will also have some foalish notion of heroism so I’ll spare us both the trouble.”

The spider-webbing cracks spread faster now and Twilight felt her panic rising. Her mind had gone blank in the face of those red pupiless eyes and with a final ‘crumph’ Twilight’s shield imploded. The enchanted fragments vanishing before the dark fire rushed inwards and Twilight screamed her defiance.

To her surprise the Seed around Twilight’s neck seemed to scream with her, but not with fear. It released a shout of anger so fierce that Twilight was forced to cover her ears. A blazing warmth spread across her body, filling Twilight with confidence and assurance.

Twilight recognised the familiar feeling of love and light, the same way she felt when using the Elements of Harmony. Twilight was at first shocked, but then chided herself for being absent minded. The Seed was from the tree of Harmony, of course its magic would feel similar.

But this was a more ‘vital’ power than Twilight had ever felt before. Astounding amounts of magic was flowing from the Seed. Twilight felt like a tiny mote in a whirlwind as the magic poured into her in a torrent. Yet it was also amazingly gentle, like a feather being stroked across her heart.

The feeling of dislocation was almost unbearable in its intensity, being tossed by a storm yet cradled easily in loving limbs all in the same moment. The world seemed to fall away and Twilight recognised the hazy images of time distorting.

“And here is where you prove your worth my little pony,” That frustratingly familiar voice from before came again and Twilight’s very soul resonated to it’s sound despite it being a tiny whisper. “The Seed is but an infant, one that is only now awakening and it needs a guide to help show it the way.”

Twilight looked down to the glowing crystal and felt more than ever the massive weight and potential held within, “I can think of no better example than you dear little Twilight, one who has spent most of their life learning the values and principles of friendship and love.”

Twilight blinked in surprised anger, “You want me to take on even more now? In case you haven’t noticed I’m mere moments away from being horribly killed! What exactly do you expect me to do?”

“I want you to show the Seed your heart of course, let it see the world through your eyes and feel what you have felt. The lessons you have learnt, the friends you have made. Let it see it all.”

“What good will that do, How do I even do such a thing?” Twilight asked desperately.

“Never underestimate the power of example little Twilight. All the dormant Seed has known so far is greed and indifference. hidden away by those who coveted its power instead of sharing such a gift as intended. The Seed has only perceived the world as a bad dream, one that has pained it dearly. Now it is ready to awaken and needs to be shown that the world is not entirely evil. There is light and hope as well as darkness and hate. Most importantly of all it needs to see which of these forces is stronger.”

“I don’t understand,” Twilight replied in confusion.

“You will.”

“When!” Twilight snapped.

“In time. Step by step, day by day you grow, each experience laying a foundation for a magnificent finish. What that end will be all depends on the choices you make. The seed is just beginning on its journey and I want it to have the greatest chance of fulfilling its purpose…..”

The world snapped back into focus and in that instant Twilight acted purely on faith, trying her best to prepare herself. The Seed which had already been glowing brightly suddenly blazed with light. She felt it reach out with a glowing root which passed through Twilight’s chest, meeting no resistance and touched her heart before the world exploded before her eyes.

Smoke, fire and magical sparks filled Pip’s world. The whole ship had lurched, picking up the crew and tossing them around like dolls in a box. The air smelt of burnt metal and Pip nursed his aching head before staring around desperately. Where was Applebloom!

Pip picked himself up, ignoring the cuts and scrapes covering his body and tried to shout through the thick haze only to be rewarded with a lung full of smoke. Coughing, Pip saw several shapes moving in the fog but all details were swallowed by the pandemonium gripping the chamber.

Cries and painful shouts surrounded him, but the burning imperative to find Applebloom drove Pip onwards. She’d only been a room’s length away, a mere fifteen meters before the catastrophe had hit but now it seemed like miles separated him from her. The shields had overloaded and with them several banks of delicate machinery had exploded, turning engineering into a scene from Tartarus.

“Ap..plebl...oom!” Pip coughed before he stumbled over debris, no not debris, it was too soft for... He quickly turned away, not wanting to take in the grisly sight but more so because the limb was the wrong colour. It wasn’t her.

He laboured around a fallen stanchion, every painful hoofstep causing Pip to cry out all the more. His left hind leg was aching and only now did he look down and see the sharp barb of twisted metal poking through it just below the knee joint. Only now did he truly feel the pain.

Stunned and battered, Pip sagged against the nearby wall and instantly reached to remove the jagged shrapnel. Before he could even begin to try a muffled voice yelled at him through the smoke, “Do that and you’re a dead fool!”

Pip started as the serious face of Stave materialised from the choking smoke, the unicorn medic continued to shout through his protective mask, “You’ll bleed out in under a minute if you pull that out.”

Pip felt magic grabbing his hooves and holding them still. The world seemed to spin around him and he felt suddenly light headed, but the image of his beautiful wife forced itself through the hazy mess Pip’s thought had become, “Gotta save Ap…”

“The only thing you’re going to do is sit down before you cause yourself any more harm!” Healing Stave ordered as something else vital in the ceiling failed with a shower of magical sparks.

“But I…” Pip began.

“You’ll do her no good if you get yourself killed by being a heroic corpse,” Stave snapped, his horn aglow.

Pipsqueak could already feel the numbing effects of Stave’s magic dulling not only his pain but his fears, “She’d….never...forgive me if….I…” Stave simply didn’t understand, Pip had to find…. The numbness seemed to be spreading.

Stave produced a small medical syringe as Pip tried feebly to push him away and get to his hooves. The murky liquid inside the tool sparked a random flash of information in Pip’s mind, “Did you know that most of our healing herbs and serums are of Zebra origin? They can do wonders with plants you couldn’t…”

“Yes I’m well aware, can you name any of the plants they use?” Stave asked as he slipped the point under Pip’s skin. Pip hardly felt the puncture and watched in dazed fascination as the plunger depressed.

“I think that there was a green one with blue spots, or was it a blue one with green spots?” Pip mumbled as the ache began to die back, there was something terribly important he needed to do but suddenly it seemed to be so far away.

“Really and that’s called?” Stave replied with a grim face.

“In Equestrian its Speckled Dewdrop, I know because Applebloom’s sister has a book on…” Pip began and his mind latched onto the vital fact evading him, “Where’s Applebloom? She needs me and I can’t..let..her...down…”

The urge to close his eyes was almost overpowering, they felt so heavy and despite the fires all around Pip felt oddly cold, “You know I...I can’t recall what I was…”

His eyes drifted closed before an insistent hoof tapped Pip’s face. “None of that now alright, you were telling me about Speckled Dewdrop,” Stave’s voice called Pip back from the darkness.

“You know she knows so much about plants and stuff, funny if you think about it,” Pip mumbled, “Being a chief mechanic you would think she….” The world darkened again for a moment and when Pip was able to open his eyes he saw a vision that made his heart leap.

There she was, smoke blackened but smiling at him, “Hi Honey, I tried to…”

“Yer just stay still now yer hear,” Applebloom’s tearstained face filled Pip’s world.

“You’re so beautiful, how did...I...ever marry such a pretty mare?” Pip said quietly before he caught sight of Repose standing by her side, “And you! Who do you think you are?”

“I gave him something for the pain but he might get a little delirious,” Stave stated, sounding as if he was speaking through water. His face still grim.

Even through the heavy haze Pip saw they all looked worried but it couldn’t be about him surely? He didn’t feel painful anymore, just a sort of numbness, “Coming around for dinner and, and giving my dearest that look! I won’t stand for it you know….”

“Can yer do anything else fer him?” Applebloom’s deadened question only confused Pip.

“He’s got several deep shrapnel wounds but it’s his leg..” Stave left the word hanging in the air, “It’s a miracle he got as far as he did.” Pip narrowed his eyes, Respose’ legs looked fine.

“Always did push himself too hard, I guess I kept pushin him too,” Applebloom said with a sad smile and Pip felt his heart do a little somersault, she really was so beautiful. Applebloom leaned down until she was nose to nose with Pip, “Don’t yer be chekin out on me yer hear! I need yer now more than ever yer silly colt.” It was a tiny whisper but Pip heard it as clearly as if she’d shouted it from the rooftops.

“I’m not going anywhere Honey, we...gonna...have..a…” Pip began when another wave of weariness swept over him.

“Don’t yer dare! I order you ter stay awake yer hear me!” Applebloom’s shout brought Pip back from the comfortable darkness.

Pip smiled sleepily, “Of course Honey...anything..for..” he managed before the world greyed around the edges and finally went out.

One hoof in front of another, almost there. The bridge was in tatters, the gaping hole in the main view screen funneled air into a torrent that fanned the hungry flames dancing about the catastrophically damaged consoles. Injured and groaning crew members were scattered among the carnage.

“Gossip? Sky? Respond!” Bold shouted before heaving himself another few feet towards the main communications station. There was no answer and Bold cursed for the third time. He could clearly see the towering form of Ornex hovering beyond the smashed windows.

Ornex leaned over a ball of darkness which floated in between his hooves and seemed to be gloating at the prisoner held within. Powerless to act, Bold felt his blood boiling with anger as he could only watch Ornex weave his hooves around the imprisoned Twilight as if searching for a hidden latch on a novelty box.

“Belrio! Are you still with me?” Bold called before gritting his teeth in pain.

“Oui...Captain….I am still here,” Belrio’s laboured response filled Bold with fresh determination.

“That beast has got Twilight, you still able to fly the ship?” Bold looked to the sorry griffon. His feathers were soot stained and several nicks could be seen on his claws and paws. Belrio finally nodded after a pause and Bold snorted approvingly, “Good then I want you to drive the Bloomberg right for him!”

Bold finally dragged himself to the alcove where Gossip was lying next to his seat. Patches of his coat were scorched but to Bold’s relief he was still breathing.

Bold reached for the controls only to see a blackened mess of wires and warped panels. Letting loose a string of curses Bold was amazed when Gossip suddenly turned and smiled up at him, “Wow sir I’ve been doing communications for seven years and I’ve never heard…” Gossip’s comments were interrupted by violent coughing.

Bold couldn’t help but admire his gumption, “Glad you’re still with us, no doubt medics will be on their way. Think you’ll live until then?”

Gossip chuckled humorlessly, “Takes more than an exploding console to take me out.”

Bold glanced back at the ruined mess, “Any chance of getting it working again?” He helped Gossip to his hooves and watched as his face fell.

“Maybe with a week’s work and a whole crate of replacement parts,” Gossip concluded and Bold nodded in resignation. “But I can see if the backup lines are working.” Gossip shifted his smouldering seat aside and opened a panel near the floor.

The Bloomberg begin to turn with agonising slowness, the floor tilting slightly as Belrio angled the ship about, “We only ave minimal steerage Captain.”

Bold snorted as the bad news kept coming, “Just tell me you have enough control to position us for a broadside.”

“I will try Captain,” Belrio added.

Bold Storm was only half listening to the reply. He watched as Gossip unfolded a complex looking set of levels and buttons before giving a triumphant laugh, “Sir we have backup comms working, it will take longer but I can at least talk with the rest of the ship.”

As if eager to prove the point the device began to click and clatter, evidently others were trying the same system to reach the bridge. Bold secretly thanked Applebloom’s insistence that a simple semaphore had been put in place for just such an occasion.

Gossip’s blackened face formed a scowl, “Looks like most of the systems have been shorted out sir. Engineering is doing their best to get us moving again but chief reports it won’t be any time soon.” Gossip explained as the collection of cables and switches danced.

“At least tell me we have enough power to give that Ornex a volley to remember?” Bold almost pleaded.

The reply was awhile in coming, but finally the answer came after a series of ‘clacks’, “Chief says the whole power grid is shot Captain, it’s lucky we’re still afloat.” Gossip translated and Bold grunted.

“Sky I want you….” Bold began only to remember that Skyeye had been ominously silent up there in scrying control. Ice filling his heart, Bold gazed up. The dome was still intact, but had a certain stillness about it.

The shared look between Gossip and Belrio showed Bold that they both harboured the same sudden fear. Stepping forward and peering into the glassy bubble, Bold tried vainly to see if the zebra was moving but there was too much smoke and grime masking its contents.

“Sky? Answer me you daft foal!” Bold bellowed but all that greeted him was the sparking and fizzing of broken machinery. Wheezing, Bold stomped past the other recovering bridge before glaring up at the dome as if it had personally insulted him. With a trembling heart he pressed the release command to the scrying pod and caused a small hatch to pop open a few inches.

Several wisps of smoke curled out of the gap and Bold felt his chest tighten, “Oh Skyeye….”

Bold forced the hatch wide open and peered inside. He stood there for several long moments taking in the sorry scene. The young zebra was still in his chair, but had trails of blood leading down his muzzle and from under his goggles. Several guttering fires were all that was left of his delicate controls and Bold felt the rising anger fighting with empty loss within his chest.

“I want those guns working this minute. Tell Applebloom I want her to squeeze every last ounce of power, even if we have to take it from the floatation enchantments!” Bold’s voice had taken on a dangerous edge now.

Several things happened in quick succession, breaking the sombre silence that had settled upon the bridge. Blood chilling screeches filled the air and Bold saw that several of the flying dead converging upon the stricken Bloomberg.

Quickly pressing themselves through the now breached viewscreen came a mass of snapping jaws and raking claws. The already shaken crew began to cry out in panic but Bold simply reached down and, with cold fury seething inside, picked up a discarded rifle off the ground. The weapon’s former owner had little use for it now.

Raising the barrel in an almost detached manner, Bold sighted along its length with an expression hard and cold as stone. He was dimly aware that several soldiers and medics burst onto the bridge but blocked out their cries of alarm. He ignored the swarming monsters forcing their way onboard along and the eruption of gunfire that greeted them. His vision narrowed to a point beyond scrabbling undead who were ripping their own wings on the jagged hole and looked right at the source of their woes.

A tiny voice in Bold’s mind was telling him it was an impossible shot, the distance was too far and even if he did hit it, beyond his power to harm. Still Bold defiantly took aim at the gloating face of Ornex just visible past the horde of horrors and with furious calm pulled the trigger.

The shot passed cleanly between two scrabbling beasts and shot out into the world beyond but Bold never saw if the round hit its target. The swarming mass quickly hid Ornex’s triumphant expression and Bold felt the rest of the world coming back into focus. He’d made his personal act of defiance and so with heavy heart turned his attention back to the undead already falling upon the crew all around. Bunching his muscles and squaring his barrel chest Boldstorm roared, “By Celestia we’ll make them pay for all this!”

Bellowing his anger, Bold rushed forward and butted the nearest creature full in the chest. It was hurled back and Bold was coated in a mix of slushy vita and powdered ice, yet he didn’t stop. Rage fueling his blows, Bold turned the rifle in his hooves into a club. The delicate weapon crumpled, never being designed to be used in such a manner but the lumps of misshapen ice fared far worse. What passed for their faces and chests crumpling under the flurry of blows.

Bold rampaged about himself, bellowing his loss in snorting shouts as he rammed his horned head into rotting bodies. Limbs crumpled, necks snapped as Bold threw all of his pent up grief into his blows. Yet it wasn’t enough.

Even as the other crew rushed forward, taking heart at Bold’s fierce example, the undead were gaining ground. Moment by moment more were pouring onto the bridge and Bold thought he heard the sounds of claws scrabbling on the hull even other the desperate roar of battle. He could picture the monsters forcing their way into the various rents that now covered the Bloomberg’s hull.

Bold could imagine the desperate fighting that would be taking place in the cramped corridors and felt his despair threaten to smother his anger. They were failing, dying and his beloved ship was falling with them. Would Equestria be able to stand after this? Should Ornex get the Seed would there be any force in the world that could stop him from spreading his domination across the nations? Not without even more bloodshed and pain.

Just when he felt the last of his heart’s fire burn out the undead suddenly wavered. The press of abominations slackened and to Bold’s astonishment they began to mewl about like blind infants, each one emitting a blood chilling wail. Nor was that the only surprise. The room was growing brighter, a fiery glow was building outside the ship and its reassuring light caused the undead to cower like rats from a thunderstorm.

Not waiting to see what had caused their foes to slacken Bold lunged forward, fresh zeal rising within himself. He battered down one confused monster before stomping it into slushy ice. The crew all around followed suit, beating back the beasts with improvised clubs and blades.

What had been moments away from a valiant last stand had suddenly become a brave countercharge. The undead were thrown back, not even making an effort to defend themselves. All the time the fiery glow beyond the ship continued to grow, its radiance filling the sky with searing light.

Bold barreled forward, casting one of the last undead clean through the hole in the bridge’s screen before finally catching sight of the amazing event before them all. It was as if a new star had come down from the heavens and was now being held reluctantly in Ornex’s hooves.

Dazzling lines of light were reaching out from the orb like questing vines and ensnaring Ornex like glowing roots coiling around a stone. Where they touched the dark fire waned, choked by the reaching tendrils which bound themselves all the tighter around the ram’s limbs and horns.

Shielding his eyes, Bold thought he saw the glowing outline of an alicorn at the centre of the light before the radiance built so bright that Bold was forced to look away. A thunderous cry of anger and fear shook the world and just when it seemed the world would break at its sound a shattering noise arose. It was as if a thousand windows had just exploded before a ringing silence followed.

The light winked out and left burning after images in Bold’s sight, but that didn’t stop him from looking back in wonder. There, in the sudden peace, was Twilight with her wings beating slowly.

Of the massive shadow ram there was no sign, except…. Bold could hardly believe what he was seeing. A tiny figure ram, not much bigger than a foal was silently raging within a crystal ball which floated between Twilight’s outstretched hooves. Her eyes were closed and an almost beatific smile graced her face.

The wailing horde was muted and even as Bold watched they began to fall from the sky. Their ice melted and their corrupted flesh burned away as each was engulfed in its own personal ball of white fire. They filled the skyline with trailing motes and as his view sank down Bold saw that the ground was also covered with similar twinkling lights. The numberless hordes had vanished, replaced by a carpet of tiny candles which were even now winking out as the last traces of dark magic was burnt away.

Bold swayed as a huge burning beast bounced off the Bloomberg’s hull above him, its rider also flailing wildly as the mount disintegrated. The ram itself was unburnt and Bold found he couldn’t help but watch as its tumbling form fell away towards the ground below. Only the undead were being burned by the cleansing flames.

He looked back to Twilight who still hovered calmly in the air. She was surrounded by trailing wisps of magic which were even now fading and then Bold caught an unbelievable sound, It was cheering. The call of thousands of voices celebrating the sudden passing of nightmares and war. It rose from the city below, from the soldiers in the sky and from the crew all around Bold in a roar. They had won.

Chapter Twenty Nine

The memorial for the Battle of Dead Frost was erected near the palace of the Crystal Fiefdom, a simple square pillar of clear glass with the names of the fallen etched into it. Didn’t feel right to have a showy monument, war isn’t pretty and so we don’t want to make it sound glorious. I’ve heard you can clearly see it from the main balcony that the princesses use to address the citizens below on public occasions.

I recall the ceremony given that day honouring those brave souls who lost their lives fighting. It had a melancholy over it which was something new for me. I’ve been a soldier for over ten years and I had never been to such a display.

Thankfully we who live in Equestria have been spared large scale conflict for hundreds of years, our gatherings are therefore for fun and celebration. It was a sobering experience to have to attend the unveiling of that monument and I could see it in the faces all around, we didn’t know what to think.

I heard many ponies saying we should just try to forget the short war, look to the good times ahead. But I don’t think that’s right. It seems an injustice to forget those who fought to defend our freedoms just because it was a sad memory. I for one don’t think I will be able to see the world as I once did. Too many of those I knew personally fell during the fighting, you can’t just forget that.

The Princesses gave a good speech, it stirred our hearts and despite the sadness I felt proud to be there. To know that I played a part in keeping the freedoms we enjoy alive. I’m no expert, but I think the crowd shared in my feelings, we had been through hard times but we had overcome. We could hold our heads high and know we stopped a great evil from darkening the land.

I have to believe that, or the painful question of why comes to me. I still don’t know to this day why the rams attacked us. Popular gossip among the troops say that Princess Twilight brought back something important which had been stolen years ago, others that the rams simply wanted to expand their own realm. The official statements certainly support the first idea.

Either way I am happy to know they won’t be a threat anymore. I heard from my friend ‘Backup’ that the royals have plans to head north again for some big mission to finally eliminate the rams for good, but I can’t see them doing such. As I said before, I have to believe they had us fight them for the right reasons and having seen what the rams did I think we were right to fight them, even if we lost ponies doing it. Nothing that evil should be allowed to prosper.

I can’t tell the others, but there is a mission to head north. I’ve been placed on escort duty for Princess Twilight and so I guess i’ll find out the truth soon enough. I’m sure it’s not for vengeance or to put the final blow to the rams, there is whispers of peace talks again. But I have yet to meet a ram who wasn’t using dark magic and trying to kill me so I don’t know how successful that could be.

Still, after seeing what Twilight did during the final hours of the fighting I doubt we will see much trouble. I certainly hope not, I’ve personally had my fill of fighting undead and so I hope the rams have learned their lessons.

Extract from Lieutenant Balwalk’s Diary, commanding officer of third earth pony infantry the ‘Stone Hides’. Awarded a medal of bravery for his part in the Battle of Dead Frost.

Light, an endless light that illuminated the soul and bathed the mind with understanding. Twilight had never felt anything quite like it and her very being sang with the experience. Twilight felt as if she could reach out and touch the stars, that she could see the deepest mysteries of existence. It was wonderful and burning in its intensity. Then as quickly as the light had come it faded and left Twilight as herself.

She opened her eyes to once again see the world again with all its mortal concerns. The illumination dwindled, leaving only the parting feeling of peace and joy it had brought Twilight. She felt her understanding fading, the grasp of everything settling back to the comparatively humdrum senses Twilight had known all her life.

She was hovering with casual beats of her wings and it took Twilight a few moments to realise she was holding something. A small crystal sphere, which contained…. memories of the battle, being snatched from the Bloomberg and the terrifying imprisonment all flowed back but Twilight found that they didn’t trouble her all that much. It was like a bad dream, that faded with waking.

Only Twilight knew it wasn’t a dream, she held Ornex in her hooves. The ram was tiny and to Twilight’s amazement looked utterly wretched. It was undoubtedly Ornex, Twilight was certain of that. But gone was the dark fire and the aura of terrible power, leaving only a pitifully frail looking creature which glared at her through the clear crystal.

“He has been denied his magic, his power and bound within a prison that will last to the end of time.” Twilight started as the triumphant voice of Luna drew her attention away from the ram. “A fitting reward for such as he I think,” Luna finished and Twilight saw the wicked smile on spread across her face.

“But how?” Twilight began, doing her best to ignore the still raging prisoner in her grasp. Ornex stamped and ranted silently like a foal throwing a tantrum. It could have been comical if not the utter fury in Ornex’s eyes..

“You know what Twilight? I honestly can’t explain it,” Celestia added and Twilight realised the other princess was studying both Twilight and the trapped Ornex intently. “All I know is Luna is correct and it certainly has something to do with that.”

Twilight followed Celestia’s pointing hoof and saw the Seed had taken the form of what was undoubtedly a star, it looked remarkably like the prominent symbol of Twilight’s own cutie mark. It was even the same colour, the warm reddish purple gem almost seemed to be smiling at her in a contented manner.

“The Trees of Harmony have many properties which are a mystery even to us Twilight, Their ways are often hard to understand but always seem to come out alright in the end,” Celestia continued and Twilight felt her eyes grow wide with amazement.

“Trees? As in Trees plural? I thought there was only one!” The idea poured like ice water into Twilight’s brain, “We call it The Tree of Harmony, how…?”

Celestia laughed heartily before Luna explained further, “There is only one Tree of Harmony in Equestria Twilight and as far as we know it’s the only Tree of its kind that produced the Elements of Harmony. So it has earned the right for the capital ‘T’.”

“Harmony or ‘The Voice of Harmony’ is what we call it when the ‘World’ itself chooses to communicate with us Twilight. It’s best to think of the Trees of Harmony as fulcrums or relay points for that voice, it’s how communication between us and the World is facilitated,” Celestia’s eyes twinkled with joy as she spoke and Twilight only now became aware of the sounds of cheering all around. The Equestrians were all cheering her name.

Twilight looked out at a sea of relieved, joyful onlookers and felt only embarrassment, “But I didn’t do anything? It was the Seed that did all this.” Twilight protested as she waved a hoof, indicating the last burning undead before holding up Ornex in his crystal prison, “I wouldn’t have the first clue about how to cast magic of this scale.”

“How many times do you have to be shown before it will sink in Twilight?” Luna asked in mock annoyance, “It’s not the power we have that makes us special, it’s our own choices that determine what is worthy of praise. Freedom to decide our actions is the only right that truly belongs to us.”

Luna carefully took the crystal from Twilight and looked coldly at the suddenly fearful Ornex within, “Being born with power and skill doesn’t make one worthy of renown. We all have talents and attributes given to us when we come into this world, some to a greater degree than others. It is what we choose to do with what we have been given that makes us special.”

“From a simple farmer to a gifted musician, all run their own ‘race’ as it were and should they improve on what they began with then they will all gain the same rewards in the end. Of whom much is given much is required,” Celestia added. Her face became stern as she regarded Ornex, “And just as the consequences of good choices leads to a good reward, poor choices have their own results.”

The moment passed and Celestia graced Twilight with a radiant smile, “You just keep on impressing us all Twilight, you retain a noble heart despite all the glories and fame you have accrued. Enough to turn a lesser pony’s head.” Celestia looked uncomfortable, “You have stood the tests of character far better than we have so it’s little wonder the World saw fit for you to be a vessel for one of its Seeds.”

Celestia shared a sorrowful glance with Luna and Twilight reeled at such a ‘compliment’. She quickly changed the subject, “So what do we do with Ornex now? Is he truly bound forever?”

“Until the end of time,” Luna corrected, “Forever is a lot longer, at some point maybe he will be released but that is out of our hooves now.” Luna straightened, “As for what comes next for Ornex? We will take him into our custody and place him somewhere he will wait out his imprisonment.”

The sounds of cheering were added to as fireworks began to zip into the sky, their glittering tails filling the air with colorful lines that ended in bright showers of sparks. It was really too early for fireworks Twilight thought as the blossoming lights shot up from the city below. The sun was still high in the sky, still I can’t blame them for celebrating.

For two dark weeks the city had been under threat from the undead, yet that had all changed in one short hour. So sudden was the siege’s lifting that Twilight felt oddly unsettled, she’d almost become used to the idea that the fighting would go on forever. It was certainly the longest conflict Twilight had ever been through.

“And you Twilight, your task is still unfinished. We sent you out to find a cure for the lithi,” Luna said with a measured glance at the Seed around Twilight’s neck, “Are you any closer to solving that?”

“I…” Twilight began before a flash of certainty leaped into her mind. It was a vision so clear that Twilight knew it instantly. She saw the ruined castle of Aithisha and its tumbled towers. The vision passed by the ragged walls and focused on a rounded patch of earth surrounded by a low wall. It was tellingly empty...

The understanding was thrust upon Twilight and she knew what needed to be done, “We are to return to the north and plant the Seed where it was always intended to be. We need to give those rams left a chance to recover and start anew.”

Twilight smiled up at the surprised faces of both Celestia and Luna, “And how will that cure the lithi pray tell?” Luna asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I don’t know, but that’s what we need to do next. I’m sure of it,” Twilight assured, her mind blazing with certainty.

“Indeed. We need to salvage what we can of the ram peoples, they were noble once and with care and attention from others could be so again,” Celestia added, “There will be time enough for the lithi, they have waited over a thousand years and I think a few weeks more won’t trouble them.”

Twilight looked out at the still celebrating Equestrian's and felt her own mood improve. They had all been through so much and to think that it was finally over sent a wave of relief through Twilight like an oppressive thundercloud suddenly lifting from her heart. Despite that peace, Twilight suddenly felt her weariness surface. She was tired, tired of fighting monsters and evil demigods.

What Twilight wanted now, more than anything, was to simply see her friends again and….. “It was too late for Foresight and Impasse though wasn’t it.” The loss tugged at her, yes they had won but so many had died to get this far. She looked back to the Bloomberg, itfloated over the city like a wounded whale. It’s hull was battered and scraped while bunches of exposed cables hung from rents in its sides.

She studied the telling ragged hole in the bridge’s windscreen a keen reminder of just how close things had come to turning out far worse. Twilight took in the ruined and shattered homes of the crystal ponies and wondered if the city could ever be fully recovered. She had little doubt the buildings could be replaced, the cracked roads repaired but the stain of war on the ponies themselves? That was a far deeper wound, one that Twilight feared she and all those present would carry long after the tumbled walls were rebuilt.

“They are tougher than we give them credit for. Don’t worry about them Twilight,” Celestia said as if reading Twilight’s thoughts. “Remember they agreed to this, they chose to hold the rams at bay here at the Fiefdom. We should be eternally grateful to them Twilight, they spared others the horrors which were faced by us.”

The crystal ponies choosing to fight, that took some getting used to. Twilight was amazed how far the crystal ponies had come in a relatively short time. From a population of recovering slaves recently freed from Sombra’s tyrannical rule to a thriving city and a fearless example of sacrifice.

These thoughts lead Twilight back to Foresight and Impasse and she finally pressed Celestia, “How exactly did Foresight and Impasse die Celestia? How could we not have known about such a threat hidden under the city?”

Celestia’s confident manner faded. Oh Twilight saw the same smile and positive expression, but she also saw how the true happiness fled from Celestia’s eyes before she answered, “It was well hidden, deep in the ground under the city. A leftover from Sombra’s dark reign. You know how good he was at shadows and deceit.”

Twilight studied Celestia’s face, having ruled together for many years now Twilight felt she’d gotten some inkling of how her fellow princesses acted. The little tells and actions that gave away true feelings, Celestia wasn’t being totally honest with her.

Twilight felt her mouth begin to ask the question, yet she never did. The pain and sorrow hidden under Celestia’s mask of calm robbing Twilight of the will to press further. She instead took a deep, cleansing breath and with an effort put aside her own needs so as to spare Celestia having to admit something painful. There would be time enough, time enough for everything now that the ram threat was over. Twilight let that knowledge ease the hurt in her own heart.

Evidently Luna could read Twilight just as well and so it came as little surprise when she stepped in, “You still haven’t told me how you think this will help the lithi dear Twilight.”

Twilight never shifted her gaze from Celestia’s own even as she replied, “We will just have to do it and see, as you said, the workings of the Tree are often mysterious.”

“Captain? Captain are you alright?”

Bold shook his head as he realised he’d been staring out the windows again, his mind drifting. It had been doing that a great deal the last few days. It was nearly three months after the rams had been defeated and still Bold was having flashbacks. Bold used to think of himself as a tough but good bull, but the things he’d seen during the fighting had tested even his stoic nature.

He’d never been so angry in all his life and that had scared Bold more than any horrors the rams had thrown their way. Grief and loss had almost turned him into some mindless savage for a time on the bridge of the Bloomberg. Bold had never seen that side of himself before and silently never wished to do so again despite its effectiveness. May we never have to fight again.

“Yes Gossip I’m fine, just thinking that’s all,” Bold finally replied.

The Bloomberg was restored again. The broken glass, the charred consoles had been replaced and yet the bridge still felt incomplete. Bold found his gaze drifting up to the refurbished scrying dome above and knew why the pain of loss was still eating away at him.

“I miss him too sir,” Gossip said softly, his sad eyes looking at Bold from his scarred face. The burns from the overloading console had proved to be terribly hard to treat.The magical fire used by Ornex having proved far more vicious than normal flames. When it had overloaded the Bloomberg’s shields and systems it seemed to take particular delight in maiming the crew as well.

Normal unicorn magic just couldn’t heal the wounds caused by the malicious power. Bold had seen the casualty lists, he’d forced himself to read each and every name carefully as doing anything less felt disrespectful. He’d been sure to personally thank everyone who’d survived the battle for their part. He tried not to think about the pile of letters still to be written to the families of those who hadn’t.

The scars of war now found home on many present about Bold even now. Many of the original crew had returned to the Bloomberg for this new voyage, every one of them carrying some sign of the conflict. Thin lines that told the story of shrapnel wounds, replacement limbs that whirred as they moved and one or two glowing mage-tech eyes painted a picture of just how much defeating the rams had cost them all.

Bold marveled that they would do so after their last adventure. Then again Bold felt he could understand why they they chose to come back. They wanted the same thing he did, closure. To see the task they had started completed.

Closing his eyes, Bold could still see the remains of Skyeye in his mind and winced as it came back to haunt him. Try as he might Bold still could smell the singed hair even after everything had been cleaned…. Poor colt, hooked up to so much gear, he hadn’t stood a chance. Bold would see this through even if it killed him.

It wasn’t just the crew either, Twilight had been distraught when she’d found out the terrible potential for ‘etheric-feedback’ within the scrying dome. Bold had heard she’d shut herself up in her lab for weeks with the promise to make sure such a thing could never happen again.

He looked to her now, standing at the prow of the Bloomberg with her eyes fixed resolutely forward. She embodied the feelings of determination Bold now felt and he took strength from that.

Dragging his thoughts back to the now, Bold shared a look of shared pain with Gossip, “There’s a lot of people we’re going to miss, but that doesn’t change the fact we have a job to do,” Bold added, more for himself than for the other crew. “Tell the chief that we’re ready to get underway will you Gossip?”

“Captain, Appleboom is on leave….” Gossip began and Bold cursed himself. Old habits died hard.

“Of course. Please tell master technician ‘Power Cell’ to have the engines warmed up,” Bold corrected himself before he found his eyes drifting to the horizon beyond the Bloomberg’s freshly replaced view screen, “We’ll finish this, for them.”

“They’re taking well Pip, I think you’ll be galloping about in time for the big day at this rate.”

Pip tenderly put his weight on the new limb and frowned at the odd sensations. He secretly admitted doctors had done some mighty fine work, but the new hoof just wasn’t the same. Pipsqueak flexed his leg and winced at the accompanying whir of servos. That noise was Pip’s constant companion these days. The ‘clunk’ rather than ‘clop’ of the replacement telling loud and foreign as he trotted. It still didn’t really feel part of him, still the polished brass took his weight well enough.

“He’s a fighter, he’ll be up and outta here in no time just yer wait n see doc,” Applebloom said with confidence.

The signs were really showing now Pip noted as he looked to his wife with a grateful smile. Applebloom was heavy with foal yet still refused to slow down, the extra weight only seemed to spur her on. With Pip resting up, Applebloom had been a whirlwind in their home doing far more than he would have wanted yet he had the good sense not to question her.

Their house gleamed like never before , stocked with the latest gizmos and inventions while the work on the new bedroom was quickly nearing completion. The whole local Apple clan had pitched in, lending their skills to the build. Pip’s brother in law ‘Big Mac’ and even Applejack’s bat pony husban ‘Shadow Guard’ gave their part both night and day to make the extension a reality.

When Pip had made his vows he had never truly appreciated just how big a community he was joining in the Apple family. They pulled together, each supporting the other in a close knit bond that amazed Pip to no end. Being an only child with only the odd distant relative Pip had found it all a massive culture shock, still he couldn’t argue with the results.

“Far be it for me to question you Miss Bloom, but I still insist you both take it easy. You’re going to do yourselves no favours by over exerting either. First time mothers need to...” The doctor was cut off by an angry snort from Applebloom.

“Yer listen here ‘Soothing Dose’, my big sis was bucking apple trees right up ter a week before she had her first young’un. Don’t yer be telling me ter take things easy,” Pip smiled as ‘Dose’ actually drew himself up and glared right back at her.

“Well I wasn’t her doctor, but I am yours so I’ll tell you the best advice I can despite what you may do with it. You have been through more stress and trauma than many ponies during this pregnancy and I think it’s time you gave that foal and yourself a proper rest.” Pip watched as the very air crackled between the two before, to his amazement, Applebloom backed down.

“Aww yer probably right, I just hate sittin around. All this takin things easy ain’t my style Dose,” She actually grinned at him, “Now I know why A.J recommended yer. If she thinks yer all right then I’d better listen proper.”

It had been the same since the first day they’d gotten back to Ponyville, the weekly visits for his therapy, the sage words of Soothing Dose and Applebloom’s eventual relenting. Life had certainly been different since they’d taken their leave.

Pip looked back at his replacement hoof and flexed it experimentally. It worked pretty much like his own lost one, a little slow to respond but the doctor had assured that with time that would fade. Still the nagging feeling that he was somehow diminished wouldn’t leave him. It was silly but he had the strange fear Applebloom would somehow think less of him because of it. He wasn’t whole any more.

“Well?” Applebloom asked and Pip realised he’d been lost in his own little world for a moment.

“Pardon Honey?” He tried only for Applebloom to roll her eyes at him.

“The doc n I were talkin about possible coverins fer yer hoof. Now we know yer takin to it fine we can think about maybe tryin ter match yer coat?” Applebloom held a collection of colour examples.

After glancing at them for a time Pip eventually responded in a thoughtful manner, “You know. I think I’ll keep it brass, it’s simple and well….” Pip paused. he wanted to say that it would be a reminder of what they’d been through together, but that didn’t quite fit. “I.. I think it’s important to have something to remind us of just how precious life is. I don’t want to cover it up and pretend it never happened. So I can see it and don’t take things for granted, does that make sense?”

“Well it’s your prosthetic Pipsqueak. You can have it bright pink with pretty bows if you really want,” Dose replied with a grin and Applebloom chuckled.

“No no, that’s not necessary, I...I will stick with just the simple brass thank you, it’s not too far off my own spots anyhow,” Pip concluded feeling somewhat better about the whole thing.

“Plus you’ll have some war stories to tell the youngsters,” Dose added and Pip felt that ‘distance’ again.

Kind and soothing as Dose was, he simply didn’t understand. He hadn’t been through the sleepless nights, knowing the monsters were only a shield’s width away, nor the terror of fighting those who’d once been your fellows but were now undead….

A sudden urge to be away gripped Pip’s heart, right at that moment he wanted for himself and Applebloom to be with Repose and the other soldiers. They had been through it, they had felt it and Pip needed that familiarity. He certainly didn’t want to be in the danger again, but a strange need to be with those who’d stood by him welled up. We’re set apart now, joined by shared trials. We’ll always be ‘us’ and ‘them’ now, those who were there and those who weren’t.

The peaceful life of blissful ignorance had been taken. Pip was starting to understand that now, he wasn’t the same pony who’d left Ponyville four months ago. Not just because of the physical changes, but in the head too. He’d seen a far darker world beyond their safe home and...and…

“I’m sorry I didn’t mean to cause offence,” Dose said anxiously before Pip gave him a sad smile.

“Not to worry doc, I’m just tired,” Pip said and to his immense relief Applebloom hugged him tightly. He saw the understanding in her beautiful eyes at least and took comfort from that. They had made it through nightmares together and were stronger for it.

Pip had often heard that trials brought people together or drove them apart and he was infinitely grateful that in their case at least they seemed closer than ever before. “Yer fine doc, it ain’t nothin ter worry about.”

She had never looked so beautiful to Pip. He gazed longingly at Applebloom’s smiling face and savoured the shared look of understanding there. She understood and loved him. That was all Pip needed right now and he returned to the tender embrace while struggling to keep his eyes from watering. With her by his side he could be tough, he could be the stallion she needed.

Deep down he knew Applebloom wasn’t so different inside either, for all her rough and tough outside Pip knew the truth. Applebloom hid her tenderness behind a wall of fierce independence, but once welcomed in Applebloom made you hers and protected you like a she wolf and her cubs. To be loved and needed was what every pony wanted in the end.

“Well if you’re sure I guess we’re done here then,” Dose finished as the pair broke apart. “Unless there are any complications I’m happy to let you get on with things Pipsqueak.”

“Thanks doc,” Pip replied, only half listening as he let Applebloom’s mere presence fill up all the worries in his heart with glowing warmth. Together, that’s the important thing. We do this together.

The Seed weighed heavily on its chain about Twilight’s neck. Since the defeat of Ornex its presence had seemed to increase with every passing day. It didn’t grow or swell, but still the aching need pressed in on Twilight. It longed to be planted, to sprout and become the tree it was destined to be.

The impressions and enlightenment that Twilight had felt had yet to return. The glimpses of light and knowledge fading even as the Seed became more restless, yet she didn’t feel at all diminished by its loss.

The seed practically throbbed with anticipation as Twilight stood in the ruins of Aithisha. Where it once been a haunt for the forces of darkness the castle had become the nexus of their efforts to redeem the rams. Its cracked walls and decrepit towers were being given a new lease of life by Equestrian stone masons.

The workers now thronged the long decrepit walkways, working methodically to clear the debris and hidden beauty under all the decay. Their efforts were watched over by ever attentive soldiers as some undead still lurked within the ruin. Leaderless and feral they proved little threat to the Equestrian forces and Twilight was confident that they would have the castle cleared of their taint soon.

Even as Aithisha was reclaimed messengers had been dispatched to find out if there were any rams willing to negotiate. Twilight had dearly hoped that Ornex and his followers had been a minority faction; a group of misguided zealots taken in by Ornex’s evil ways. She had been sorely disappointed as all the scouts reported evidence of roaming warbands and power hungry overlords fought over the sudden void left by Ornex’s removal.

The rams had no order, no government or laws beyond ‘might made right’. Even with Ornex defeated they now squabbled with each other over the meagerest gains instead of uniting and rebuilding. The goal of salvaging the once great kingdom was going to be an arduous task and Twilight secretly thanked the heavens that Celestia had taken on the responsibility of overseeing it.

Twilight still had her part to play here however and so with great care she undid the chain around her neck. Holding the Seed before her eyes, Twilight gave it a solemn look. It had remained as a star, finally settling resolutely on a shape and design chosen by itself. Modeled on Twilight’s own heart.

She liked to think it was a compliment to her, but instead all Twilight felt was a terrible weight of responsibility. Had her own heart been the best model to use? She thought of all the flaws to which she may have exposed the germinating Seed.

How the whole event fitted together Twilight still didn’t understand. She had touched the very powers of creation, briefly linking her heart with a fragment of something so ancient and powerful and it had become more. Was it a two way process? Did that mean that Twilight was now something different too?

She certainly didn’t feel any different, that moment of illumination when Twilight had swept away an undead legion and imprisoned a First Born had faded. It had left her wondering if it was just a dream. While lost in the middle of it Twilight felt as if she could have sculpted worlds, but all that understanding had left, along with the power that had suffused her whole being like fire. Probably for the best.

The Seed just glinted in the frosty light and Twilight knew no instant answers would be forthcoming. Silent now, apart from its compelling drive to be planted, the Seed almost hummed with hidden strength. So with a final prayer that she was doing the right thing Twilight pressed the Seed into the freshly turned dirt and covered it with a few simple movements.

Stepping away from the round garden plot, recently cleared for the Seed’s planting, Twilight waited with pounding heart to see what would happen. She stood there as the harsh Northland wind continued to blow and the sky remained a stubborn sullen grey.

Twilight continued to await some miracle to happen. The time drew on and Twilight began to fidget, her breath leaving small clouds of vapour in the crisp air. She glanced about at the work of restoration continuing all around and felt frustration building within her as the ground before remained unchanged. The small mound of pressed earth showed no sign of movement.

“I did what you wanted, why aren’t you sprouting?” Twilight finally asked the neat bulge when nothing continued to happen. Twilight wished Applejack was here, if anypony knew how to….

Twilight felt something, a change in the air and a sudden drop in the wind, as if for one still moment the world held its breath. There wasn’t a huge rumble, nor was there a blaze of light as Twilight had been expecting. There was instead the tiny shift in the Seed’s covering soil.

Quietly and tenderly a small shoot appeared, pushing its way upwards before reaching for the sky above. Twilight watched eagerly but even as she leant forward the growth slowed, only rising a few inches before a couple of glittering leaves unfurled.

It was certainly a tree of harmony, the crystal like nature assured Twilight of that. It held a greenish hue however, a still subtle sapling and Twilight frowned. After all the efforts and trials to be greeted by such a little thing seemed woefully anti-climatic.

Twilight waited further, but the little tree appeared had done all it was going to for the moment. She looked about at the workers still restoring the castle all around and saw that none of them had even noticed the event, each still toiling away to clear the cluttered pathways.

“Please do something more than just that,” Twilight pleaded quietly but the sapling remained inert.

They were all counting on Twilight, the lithi, her fellow princesses, the others who followed her and she just didn’t know what to do. Still the little tree just sat there expectantly and Twilight felt the doubts begin to resurface.

“The greatest things don’t have to happen in a huge explosion,” Twilight started and looked around in shock, no one else was nearby yet she’d definitely heard a voice. Twilight knew that voice, she must have misheard, Celestia had told her that pony was dead.

“Don’t be afraid Twilight, you’ve done exactly what you were meant to do.”

Twilight looked back to the sapling and then she saw her, a pale shade of a dark unicorn sitting by the little tree and watching her with those slitted eyes. Twilight felt her breath catch in her throat, “Foresight?”

Foresight nodded with a smile before answering, “It’s good to see you again, sorry I didn’t get to say a proper goodbye.” Foresight wasn’t talking, well not with her mouth anyway and Twilight didn’t know weather to smile or frown at seeing her.

“You are dead right? Celestia told me you died stopping something terrible,” Twilight asked and Foresight looked uncomfortable.

“That’s pretty much true I guess,” Foresight said with a frown, “I looked for answers in all the wrong places. If you walk too long in darkness you have a habit of bumping into things you can’t see. Still in the end it worked out for the best.”

“But you’re here?” Twilight prompted.

“Yes, yes I am and very glad I could be here for this,” Foresight tilted her head towards the small sapling.

Twilight frowned, “It isn’t growing anymore, it was meant to give me a way to cure the lithi but I’ve got nothing.”

Foresight laughed softly, her voice sounding distant and quiet despite her streaming eyes, “There you go again, looking for some huge dazzling event when the answer is so simple.”

Twilight’s confusion turned to annoyance, “Look I’m tired, I’ve been through enough and would dearly like some clear answers now please.”

“Alright alright, if that’s what you want I can explain it,” Foresight replied with a wink and Twilight was taken aback, this wasn’t the same Foresight she thought she knew. There was a playful happiness about this shade that had never been apparent when she was alive.

“Love, plain and simple. I was looking for some amazing, world changing spell that would remake the lithi. But in the end it is love. A bit cliche I admit but still true,” Foresight said with a grin.

Twilight blinked before shaking her head, “If it were that simple then we’d have found the answer by now surely.”

Foresight only smiled wider, “Look at what you did in your journey Twilight, you have brought life back to a desert, stopped a corrupted First Born, destroyed his army of undead and even now are working to bring light and happiness back to the rams. How did you do all that hmm?”

“I had help, lots of help,” Twilight mumbled.

“Creatures a great deal more powerful than you have been trying to achieve for centuries what you have accomplished in a few short months, what’s different? Why did you succeed?” Foresight pressed and Twilight bit her lip as her brain struggled to find the answer.

“I thought you were going to explain it clearly,” Twilight grumbled finally.

“Answers simply given don’t teach or improve. If you truly want to understand Twilight then you have to find the explanation for yourself,” Foresight added, “I’m just here to give you a little nudge.”

“Okay then, if it is love then how do I get that to work?” Twilight snapped, feeling her patience wearing thin.

“You’re smart and gifted, think it through,” Foresight prompted.

Twilight looked back at her adventure and felt a glimmer of an answer, “It’s less about the ‘how’ and more about the ‘why’?” Foresight nodded in encouragement and Twilight scrunched up her muzzle.

Foresight was infuriatingly silent and Twilight groaned. Why had she done all this? Why had she really done all this? If it was so simple then how could she still be missing the answer? All Twilight had wanted was to help, she’d come this far even without her friends to…

The Sapling gave a little shudder and Foresight clapped her hooves together with a chuckle, “There’s the ‘Sparkle’ everyone can count on!”

Twilight froze, catching hold of the feelings within her. She missed the gang terribly, she’d been forced to do this quest without them. The tree sprouted a tiny bit more and Twilight narrowed her eyes as the suspicion crept over her.

“If this is another lesson about the magic of friendship then how in the world was I meant to understand it without my friends!” Twilight muttered. “I’ve practically been to Tartarus and back and you’re seriously telling me the answer was the Elements of Harmony all along?”

“Of course there is more to it than that. The biggest truth about life is that you never truly stop learning. This journey was for yourself as much as it was for all those you helped and this place,” Foresight waved a hoof to take in the surrounding castle, “Is the culmination of that journey.”

“Since when did you become all knowing huh?” Twilight asked and Foresight actually giggled.

“I’ve been spending some time with a lot of wise and kind people and have picked up a few details. But enough about that, we’re talking about you. You’ve proven that friendship in its purest form is in fact love.” Foresight added with a wink.

“Well I do love my friends and Equestria, that’s easy because they are…” Twilight began and then the ‘spark’ struck her. Lighting danced about her brain as the evolution of the concept began to take shape. “But in this quest I have also showed love to those we’ve met, I’ve helped total strangers because it was the right thing to do. That’s what makes the world a better place.”

The sapling glowed before emitting a tinkling chime and Twilight knew she was on the right track now. Foresight smiled proudly, “And now you’re even going as far as to help your enemies too. The rams are a fallen people who would kill and destroy everything Equestria stands for and yet you’re here helping rebuild their capital.”

“It’s easy to be friends with those who do good to you, hard to love those you have never met, but how much more love does it take to befriend your enemies?” Twilight said slowly and the sapling visibly grew a foot in less than a second. It’s trunk sprouted several branches and Twilight thought she even felt the ground shake.

“To help a stranger was your second step and you have now taken it even further. You have risked your life to try and save even those who meant you harm,” Foresight practically glowed with excitement the tree’s trunk thickened throwing the soil around its base in every direction. Twilight could see several flowers beginning to blossom among the leaves.

“If everyone could live by that example the world truly would change,” Twilight whispered as with a final shudder the tree’s blossoms tumbled away to reveal several star shaped fruits nestled between its branches.

Several gasps of amazement surrounded Twilight and she saw the other Equestrians were now all staring wide eyed at the new tree. But that wasn’t all, even as she looked Twilight could see the tree’s roots had spread far and wide. They had risen up and rebound the broken towers, solidified the cracked walls. The tree had made Aithisha whole again.

“Noble acts prompt others to do the same Twilight,” Foresight said before she reached up to a low hanging branch and plucked a fruit from it. “Take this, use it to finish my quest. Save the lithi.”

Twilight took the offered fruit and a feeling of warmth spread from it along her forelegs, “And the rams?”

Foresight’s smile dimmed, “Just because you put in the effort doesn’t mean that everything will turn out. We’ve given them a chance, this place will be a sanctuary for any who want to change, want to be more than their greed and hunger for power.”

Twilight nodded, “Freedom to choose.”

Foresight hugged Twilight and she felt as if a slight wisp of cold air had stroked her coat. “Thanks Twilight, thanks for giving me a chance despite your fears about me. I was able to prove to myself that I was stronger than my own obsessions before the end.”

“What?” Twilight asked but Foresight had gone. She was left alone with the majestic tree and yet more questions, but at least she now had the cure in her hoof. Taking a deep breath Twilight looked up to the sky and saw the sun, so long hidden behind an overcast veil, finally breaking through and bathe her in its warmth. “I will Foresight, I’ll finish what you started.”

Epilouge

Luna swept her gaze across the blackened stone and felt her lip curl into a grin. The attentions of her sister had not been kind, the very walls had run like wax as the fires destroyed everything. She stepped slowly forward, studying the lines of metal that threaded the blackened room.

The books and scrolls, Sift’s final cache of forbidden lore, had been reduced to ash. The ore plates and runes had mixed with the flowing rock in an almost beautiful manner. The total dissolution of their greatest foe’s last hiding place appealed to Luna and she took a dark joy in seeing its ruin.

The secret chamber of foul texts and knowledge had escaped their attention for too long and to finally see it gone gave Luna some solace. Many had died and many more would never be the same as a result of the brief war fought across the Fiefdom above.

Already her duties had taken Luna into the troubled nightmares of her subjects. It had been a long time since visions of war and such horrors had troubled the citizens of Equestria. Luna knew better than most that the deepest scars couldn’t be seen by the light of day. It was a solemn duty to help others face those traumas when at their most vulnerable, walking with them in their nightmares and sharing their pain. Still it had been worth it.

Luna cradled Ornex’s prison in her magic, a pale blue aura the only light in the desolate room. She held the small orb before her eyes, her grin became more pronounced, showing sharp teeth that wouldn’t have been out of place in a shark’s mouth. Luna regarded the trembling form within, her pupils slits and an air of danger swirled about her darkening frame.

“I have waited a long time for this day Ornex, your crimes are legion and I finally have you alone,” Luna’s words were soft as silk, yet sharp as steel. The tiny, emaciated body of Ornex cowered, pressing his feeble limbs against the far side of the crystal globe. He watched Luna with terror filled eyes. Gone was the glowing red fire, replaced with the natural green Luna had once known.

“I can’t kill you, we both know that. But there are far worse fates than dying Ornex. I can speak from honest experience on that front,” Luna’s expression of triumph waned a fraction.

Ornex fell to his knees assuming a pleading stance while Luna watched impassively with a raised eyebrow, “Oh now you remember the idea of mercy? Now it’s you who is having to beg for it.”

Ornex trembled as Luna narrowed her eyes, “You have had your chances and look what you did with them. You were the most gifted of us all, you could have shaped the very world into a paradise and you threw it all away for a quick grasp at power.”

Luna looked away and studied the desolate chamber again, “Sift was mad, she may have been the first to succumb to evil but you fell far further. You knew better and yet still you chose darkness.”

Ornex soundlessly pounded on the crystal, an indignant expression forming on his face. Luna’s ears drooped, “Oh I know I’m far from perfect. I’ve made my own mistakes and have paid for them. That’s why I’m not the one to enact your punishment, that’s out of my hooves.”

Luna’s coat blackened and the brief surge of outrage Ornex had shown evaporated in the face of Luna’s transformation, “My path may have been rocky and I certainly took the long way around, but I crawled back up from the darkest emptiness and sorrow to find the light.”

Her coat paled again, regaining it’s natural blue hue. The brief semblance of darkness faded yet Luna’s eyes were still akin to a dragons, slitted and full of sorrow “I had help and maybe with such help you will someday come to understand what’s truly important.”

Ornex’s own eyes went wide with utter terror and Luna couldn’t help but smile again as light began to grow behind her. She turned, and as she did the final hints of malice fell from her. Luna watched as questing roots of crystal begin to creep through the ravaged doorway.

The root glowed with an inner light, glimmering and pulsing rhythmically, “You know as well as I do that we First Born came from the same source. The World birthed us to be stewards and as with all stewards there is a time of accounting to their master.”

Ornex’s panicked shaking became a frenzied scrabbled at his prison’s walls. Ignoring his terrified antics, Luna set down the crystal carefully in the centre of the floor before walking away slow deliberate steps. She spoke again but this time didn’t address Ornex. She was conversing softly with the collection of roots, “Thank you. I was worried that I couldn’t overcome my own anger but you were right. I was the one who needed to do this.”

Luna advanced through the doorway, her gait sure and composed as she stepped past the glowing roots which coiled and thickened. She waited just beyond the shrinking opening and spared Ornex one final glance, “I don’t deny that I rejoice at your fate, Zalantar was my friend and I was hurt deeply when you took him from me.”

The questing roots spread around the crystal prison and Ornex curled up into a foetal ball, his hooves covering his eyes and Luna took a deep breath, “As I said, death isn’t the worst thing that can happen. You didn’t just kill my friend, you twisted and deceived him. You robbed him of his noble spirit for so many years and I only pray that he will find peace now.”

The room was almost completely subsumed now and Luna could no longer see the crystal sphere nor its prisoner. She bowed her head in mock salute, grinning as the twisting roots closed off the doorway and sealing the chamber beyond. Luna’s eyes were once again her own, the last vestiges of nightmare fading from them. She turned away before whispering a final, “Goodbye Ornex,” before heading back up to the world above.

Celestia touched down and savoured the rolling grasslands all about her, marveling at the change. The Desolation of the San Palomino had been beyond help for centuries and yet now it bloomed and blossomed like the old days.

Taking a deep breath she drank in the sweet smell of flowers and all the signs of life returning. Closing her eyes, Celestia enjoyed the simple joy of the breeze passing over her coat. She longed to stay here, basking in the renewed life flooding the land, yet her pressing task couldn’t wait. Reluctantly opening her eyes again, Celestia cantered through the tall grass and headed towards the collection of ruins in the distance.

The returning life wasn’t impeded by the ancient stonework all around. Lichens and vines covering the once barren walls while fresh shoots forced their way through the ruined roads underhoof. It was a miracle and Celestia couldn’t help but smile proudly at Twilight’s handywork.

Nearing her destination, she slowed to a trot. The squat pyramid was just as she remembered it. Of all the lands round about, this place was still untouched by the rampant growth. No Celestia realised, not untouched, but rather it was tended.

The grass was ordered and contained within exact bounds, the vines encouraged to form decorative bunting rather than free trailing clumps. It was not what Celestia had been expecting to see and the surprise only grew when a cheerful, strong voice greeted her.

“Good to see you cousin, I hope my efforts have impressed?” Vigil called in the ancient tongue, speaking the musical words of the first language to ever be. Celestia stopped and watched as Vigil emerged from the pyramid’s entrance, a glowing smile leading him forward.

He hadn’t changed Celestia realised, but then again why should he have? The flowing crimson mane and white coat still as dazzling as when Celestia had first met him. There was a difference about Vigil though and Celestia took a few moments to realise just what it was.

Vigil was out of his armour and carried himself with an almost peaceful gait. Gone was the rigid stallion who Celestia had last seen all those centuries ago, replaced by a pony of far more easy going manner.

“You’re looking well Vigil. I see the improvements aren’t just in the flora,” Celestia said in the old speech. They had not parted on good terms and so she was cautious in her words.

“Well if I’m going to be left guarding this place I may as well make the best of it,” Vigil replied and Celestia couldn’t tell if he was hinting of past hurts or not. He’d been so angry when Celestia and Luna had left. She could still recall the harsh words and accusations of shirking their responsibilities, but as Celestia studied Vigil’s face she saw no signs of past woes.

“I came to say I’m sorry. I know the Vault project was a disaster and you were left to pick up the pieces, I’m...sorry.” Celestia finally said with a frown.

Vigil smiled, “I never thought I’d be around for the day when you’d actually apologise. I see I’m not the only one who’s changed.” He spread his wings dramatically and Celestia had to suppress a flinch. “If you’re worried that there is still bad blood between us then let me lay that to rest.”

Celestia didn’t dare hope but Vigil’s beaming smile appeared genuine. She felt the relief flood through her, “You’re not angry?”

Vigil’s smile remained as he replied, “I was once, but now I see things more clearly. You have your duties and I have mine.”

There was a thoughtful silence before Celestia spoke with forced cheerfulness, “So you’re a gardener now?” She’d danced around the real issue and chided herself for doing so.

“Well it seemed such a waste to have this all growing and no one to appreciate it so I thought I could, well you know, make something of it,” Vigil said with a small laugh. His handsome features betraying no signs of lies or hidden hurt. Still Celestia had been oh so wrong before.

She had to ask, she couldn’t leave without confirming it, “The Vault is still protected though?” Have to be certain.

“Of course,” Vigil said with a resigned nod, “One day maybe when things are better then people can come and see the hidden wonders within. I believe however that we all have a great deal more growing up to do before then.”

“And you’re still willing to stand in it’s defence. I don’t want you to think we’ve abandoned you,” Celestia added quickly.

“Did I not just say that I would Celestia?” Vigil said with a raised eyebrow, “Don’t worry I will not take offence asyour sister did.”

Yet again Celestia tried to see if there was some hidden jab or barb in those words, but still Vigil appeared utterly calm and genuine. “You really were made to be a solid and dependable defender. To bear such a weight alone for so long, I doubt I could have done so.”

It wounded Celestia’s pride to admit it, but she felt it needed to be said. Vigil rewarded her with a surprised expression before it became more kindly, “Well I can’t move the sun now can I? Each to their own talents, for a better whole isn’t that what you used to say?”

Celestia heaved a great sigh, “I still do of course.”

Vigil brightened, “It’s settled then. I keep doing my duty while you do yours, I only ask that you don’t leave it quite so long next time before you come and visit.”

Celestia bit her lip, had any of her subjects seen her like this they would have been amazed at their ruler’s timidness, “You still want it to be me that comes and see you?”

“Celestia I’m not your confessor, but if you’re looking for some way to lessen a guilty conscience then know that I declare this openly before the World. I announced here and now that I forgive you, I hold no ill will against you and am prepared to let it go.” Vigil said with all solemnity.

“Thank you Vigil,” Celestia finally said before another silence settled upon them with only the fresh birdsong to be heard. They both studied the verdant garden the Vault had become, each lost in there own thoughts.

“She’s very impressive isn’t she, Twilight I mean. Even as just a mortal, your student has shown a marked ability to solve our problems,” Vigil finally added and Celestia nodded without looking away from the vista.

“Twilight has proved to be a great force for good in this world,” Celestia agreed, “I think she will continue to surprise us all as the years go on.”

The grin on Vigil’s muzzle caught Celestia’s eye and he chuckled, “I have no doubt.”

Celestia finally felt reassured that all was in order and so took a few steps away, ”I will drop by again, when I can.”

Vigil finally looked pained, “I would hardly call that a proper visit cousin. For once just let your mane down and relax for a while.”

“Equestria doesn’t run itself and I have so much to do,” Celestia said definitely.

Vigil slowly closed his eyes as he took a deep breath, “I guess some things don’t change.”

Celestia paused, “Well maybe I can spare a few hours, there are four of us running things now. I could let them bear the strain.”

“I know it’s such a long time since we First Born felt safe enough to rest for a while,” Vigil added and Celestia finally made up her mind.

“I would like that. Just a few hours exploring this land and seeing the simple miracle of renewed life would be wonderful,” She smiled and felt the pressures of ruling fade, even if only for a brief while. Maybe it would be good for both Vigil and her. For the first time in centuries Celestia felt at peace.

The spell reached its climax and Twilight finally released the tense breath in her chest. The waves of restoration flowed outwards and as they passed over the remaining lithi the miracle happened. Each arose held in their own ball of light. They floated above the crowds and illuminated the night sky with their collective radiance.

No more would the lithi be a myth, monsters from a past age that people feared to talk of. They could finally be seen as the heroes they were. The radiant spheres circled slowly, growing ever brighter as the very powers of creation did their work.

Twilight was happy of course, but she knew that this magic was honestly beyond even her. The gifted fruit was what truly did all the hard work, remaking the lithi and casting out the corruptive curse before filling the void with new life.

In all her studies Twilight had come to see that two facts were set in stone: Firstly, creating true life from nothing was beyond mortal and First Born alike. The second was that everything had it’s time. No amount of magic or science beyond the very essence of creation could begin life and that power had set limits; an unavoidable, final passing of that life. Only the ‘World’, as a being in its own right, held the powers over such things.

It was strange, Twilight would have thought that concept should have terrified her. Yet as she watched the World’s power at work she only felt a calm reassurance. Confident that there was an order to things, a guiding will aiming them towards a better course. She had felt the tiniest sliver of that will, being taken along for the ride as it were as the World used her to achieve it’s wonders.

Twilight now understood, not completely of course but enough to know that powers beyond what she could see were at work in their world. The eternal struggle between light and dark, happiness and misery, love and hate. All of this was played out from epic event to the simplest day to day living of peoples.

What she had finally come to grasp was that their responsibility was to choose a side. There was no middle ground. Your actions or indeed inactions would aid or hinder good or evil. Twilight was glad that she had chosen to stand on the side of light.

The radiant balls flashed suddenly and Twilight saw the hopeful faces of all those gathered in the main square just outside T.C.A.P. It had seemed only right to hold the restoration ceremony here. Their journey had begun as the research centre’s project, so it was fitting their journey’s climax should be unveiled here. Of the four royals only two were present, Celestia having chosen to take some time off while Cadence was still overseeing the ram situation.

Twilight was tired of being less than forthright with the citizens of Equestria. She could understand the embarrassment felt by Celestia and Luna, this whole mess was a lingering effect of their past mistakes. They needed to be honest with their subjects, needed to show them that they recognized their errors, their imperfectness and most importantly took steps to correct them.

The false notion that Royal Pony Sisters were all knowing, infallible creatures had been brought home to Twilight. It had faded in the years she’d now spent as a co ruler, fading like a glamour or illusion. Luna and Celestia were doing their best with what they knew, just like everyone else. They learned and though their roles in this world were different, even they were working towards becoming more. It was reassuring in a way, that even they trusted in something greater than themselves. It was a lesson in honesty for all of them and Twilight felt she was even now only grasping the tail end of such a notion.

Yet as she looked out at the crowds below Twilight felt a surge of vindication as she looked out at the sea of faces. All of them shone with wonder and Twilight felt astonished to realise they believed in her. The idea of being held in near equal value to demigods and mythical beings from the dawn of time shocked Twilight. She was just herself, blessed with special talents to be sure, but still just herself and not to be idolised in such a manner.

Casting aside such deep thoughts, Twilight instead focused on what she did understand. She saw her five best friends all beaming happily among the gathered crowds and beyond them the looming presence of Spike with his eyes full of pride. He towered over the assembled onlookers, sharing their collective awe as the event came to it’s climax.

The dazzling light finally winked out before allowing the twinkling stars to shine down on them all once more. In the sudden darkness Twilight saw sixteen earth ponies, restored and alive, floating down to the ground. Each one was dressed or styled in a long gone manner, still wearing the fashions of centuries ago.

They stared about in wonder, looking at their own hooves, then to each other before tears flowed freely. It made Twilight’s heart sore to see how they moved. Uncertain, yet eagerly hugging, touching each other’s faces. Like the blind suddenly being able to see again, they savoured simply feeling again.

The gathered crowd cheered, stomped and clapped at the lithi’s return. The rising cheers filling the plaza with their joy. Twilight felt like she’d explode with happiness to see such a thing and thanked the powers that be that she was able to play a part in all of this.

She continued to look out at the crowd seeing her fellows, those who’d come with her during the quest, each showing their feelings in their own ways. Bold was saluting gruffly, the stiff ranks of the Equestrian guard sharing his composure. Gossip along with the crew all cheered and danced, their exuberance making Twilight laugh softly. She caught sight of Applebloom and Pipsqueak standing side by side with a tiny horned filly supported between them. Her young eyes looked on in wonder and Twilight smiled all the wider. A better world for her to come into than yesterday, Twilight thought with satisfaction.

The excitement of the crowds was as nothing compared to the former Lithi’s. They shook with joy, their eyes sparkling with newfound hope and as Twilight watched them she felt vindicated. Despite all the sorrows, this ending was worth it.

“Over a thousand years trapped as beings of cold stone, they are going to have a hard time adjusting again,” Luna’s cautious words drew Twilight away from the ecstatic crowds.

“Yes they will,” Twilight agreed, seeing Luna’s grim expression, “But I know a pony who’s had some experience of a similar trial herself. It would do both you and them good to have someone to talk to.”

“They have fought and killed for centuries Twilight, they may not have felt the pains of that as lithi, but they will now,” Luna added Twilight simply smiled.

“The Elements of Harmony were able to restore you to balance, helped you fix and repair the damage done. I’m confident there will be a plan to help these brave ponies too,” Twilight added.

Luna took a deep breath, “It was a hard road for me, but I suppose that they weren’t responsible for their state. I was.”

Twilight nodded encouragingly, “That’s the point, this is as much a chance for you to make right and heal yourself Luna as much as their chance to lead normal lives again.”

The world was just a little brighter now than it was before. Curing the lithi was a small victory in the grand scheme of things, but a victory nevertheless. It was world changing for the people it had touched and though their was still much to do.

It was amazing just how the simple lessons of friendship and love still held true through all of the years. Core truths and values would be the same throughout time. Twilight had learned and relearned them so often now that it was amazing that they still could surprise her, yet still they did.

“I did it Foresight, they’re free now,” Twilight whispered and though she didn’t ‘hear’ a voice or see the pony in question Twilight was sure that Foresight knew it too.

Twilight smiled all the wider as Luna finally allowed her own muzzle to break into a happy grin. They had been through so much and Twilight was overjoyed. Yet with their task now done, Twilight found her she thoughts already turning to the future. She was well behind in her own studies here in T.C.A.P. Even with all the things Twilight had learned from this adventure broadening her mind and she was eager to test some new concepts.

With a final nod to the thronged masses below, Twilight took her leave. She’d done her part and was happy to let others party the night away, she had her own way of celebrating. Already weary of the spotlight, Twilight returned to her beloved research. So much more to learn, always something more to know and she was eager to find out just what that might be.

The End.

Chapter Five

“Steady Mr ‘Blerio’. I want this flight to be smooth as a summer lake,” Boldstorm announced to the airship’s helmsman.

Twilight watched proceedings from the raised command dais that dominated the bridge as Blerio saluted. The griffon rested his claws on the pair of steering pads, talons twitching with excitement.

The black and auburn griffon had been flying the Bloomberg since its maiden flight and Twilight was reassured to have his experienced claws to steer them through. She needed it after that last talk with Foresight. Too many unanswered questions, she thought.

Looking about the bridge Twilight let its familiarity settle her troubled soul. A few feet below, forming a semicircle around the dais, were the various stations: Communications, Barrier Control, Flight Wing coordination and many others. All decked out in brass along with the occasional steel decoration.

It was a far more complex setup from the original design, each post being added as newer developments were discovered. Twilight leaned on the rail and studied the latest edition to the Bloomberg: The turret pods, each with their own ensconced gunner. The world was changing our ship along with it.

Twilight glanced up at the new scrying hub and the incumbent zebra within, a stallion by the name of ‘Skyeye’. A native born Equestrian and an example of just how well the integration of new races was coming along within the alliance.

It seemed odd to Twilight to hear a ‘normal speaking’ zebra, the native dialect of Zebrica lending those raised there a habit of speaking in rhymes. She’d had a shock when first meeting Skyeye, the young zebra addressing Twilight in a heavy Baltimare accent. Quite at odds with the musical manner of citizens like Zecora.

She was glad for him though and the new scrying dome that Skyeye now practically lived in. The last few years’ hard won lessons had shown just how frustratingly blind the bridge could be. Many an exploration mission had been hampered by poor information flow and Twilight had doggedly hunted down a solution.

Now dotted about the Bloomberg’s hull were tiny lenses. Each one fed images to the central dome in the hub and allowing Skyeye to see about the ship from almost any angle. Even as she watched Skyeye he gazed about, keenly scanning for anything untowards. His delicate headset with goggles attached rested on his black and white striped head. The images he saw were pictured on the dome’s inner surface, flicking alternately between the skyline of Ponyville and the sprawling streets below.

Life was going on apace down there, the everyday citizens ignorant to the mission the Bloomberg was about to embark on. The unease crept back into Twilight’s heart as she thought about Impasse in his containment chamber.

The Lithi was in there for his own protection of course, sunlight would freeze impasse into real stone while it touched him, frozen in place until darkness returned. But Twilight knew that was only partly the reason for the protection. Impasse was old, very old and like a weathered statue had become fragile. Too many fights and batterings. Maybe that was why they were being more bold in the search for a cure? Were the Lithi running out of time?

The desperate hunger in Foresight’s eyes came back to haunt Twilight. Foresight wasn’t on the bridge, preferring to lurk in the cargo bay away from the other crew. Twilight found it hard to imagine what it was like for Foresight, to be isolated by her very nature. In some ways it reminded Twilight of her own situation, being an alicorn set her apart from those around her.

But that wasn’t a fair comparison, they now looked to Twilight with awe, whereas ponies like Foresight were regarded with veiled abhorrence. That’s why we’re doing this, to make the world a better place for everyone. Twilight reminded herself and focused on the scenes outside.

Drifting with purpose the Bloomberg navigated the airways above Ponyville. Air traffic had quadrupled in the last few years as various enterprising individuals built on the earlier successes in flight technology. All made way for the Bloomberg though, passing by like a slow moving planet, smaller ships standing aside in deference.

With everything being in order Twilight turned her attentions to the map display nearby. With a few simple adjustments she brought up a glowing representation of Equestria on her personal screen. The mountains and forests were all picked out in stylised pictures while the cities and towns each had their names above them.

There, straight as an arrow was their path, a glowing representation of the Bloomberg’s planned journey. A red line leading from Ponyville, heading southwest across the border and terminating in the ‘Sal Palamino desert’.

“An empty wasteland your Highness, forbidding and inhospitable. I hope you have a good reason for taking us there?” Boldstorm asked, making Twilight jump.

She leaned away from the screen and gave Boldstorm a hurt look, “Of course captain. A very good reason.”

Bold continued to watch Twilight, a frown on his bullish face, “One that you still haven’t explained to us all.” It was then she felt the tension on the bridge. None of the crew had openly voiced their feelings, but Twilight could feel their hesitance.

This veil of secrecy was really starting to gnaw at Twilight’s edges. Not telling ponies was one thing, but actively resorting to mind charms and memory blanking.... Maybe she should just tell them what they were really doing? What harm could it do? It was a noble mission to help others - what was so wrong in letting the crew know?

“It’s complicated Captain….” Twilight mumbled feebly and was rewarded with a gruff grunt.

“As you say your Highness,” Boldstorm added and Twilight felt her stomach knot up. The frustration built in her, it just felt so very wrong. In that moment Twilight realised she wasn’t able to lead like this. She’d always been open with those around her and Twilight trusted that her crew would be understanding.

“Captain I won’t insult your intelligence, there is more than meets the eye to our journey. The cargo below contains...” Twilight began only for Boldstorm to hold up a hoof.

“Thank you Princess, we can see you’re in a tough spot here. Obviously you know more than you can say. I just needed to know that you would be prepared to tell us you know.” Boldstorm’s words hit Twilight like a hammer. “Please don’t violate any trust that has been put upon you on our account, we understand your Highness.”

Twilight looked to Boldstorm and then onto the other crew members manning the bridge and felt her worries evaporate. They were all looking at her with smiles and determined grins. “I...thank you Captain, thank you all,” Twilight finished feeling very silly.

The cloud of anxiety lifted somewhat and Twilight felt better than she had for days. With a renewed enthusiasm she looked ahead, through the view screen and onwards to the distant mountains that marked the border of Equestria, “Okay Captain, full speed to Sal Palamino desert!”

Boldstorm hadn’t been kidding when he said the desert was an empty expanse of dry dunes. As the Bloomberg crested the mountains marking the border of Equestria Twilight caught her first glimpse of the desolation.

She’d been to the badlands and thought they were harsh and unfriendly, but here…. The emptiness pulled at the soul. The whistling winds pushed the white sands in a relentless torrent. The only movement below was the shifting dunes; no birds, no animals or signs of any life whatsoever.

Even the sky was barren. No clouds drifted in the sky, and though the sun was present its normally cheery form, void of any assurance. Instead it hung in the sky like a malevolent yellow eye. That struck Twilight as odd. Celestia’s charge had always seemed a friendly and good part of life in Equestria, but here it seemed a far more hostile imitation of itself.

“I don’t like it,” Bold snorted and Twilight didn’t blame him.

“It’s the magic here, it’s all messed up,” Applebloom explained pulling her eyes away from the screen she was studying.

Twilight closed her eyes and tried to feel what Applebloom meant. The currents of arcane force that swept the world always had a certain order to them, like weather patterns for those who could see such things.

But as Twilight cast her senses out beyond the Bloomberg she instantly saw why this place felt wrong. The natural flow of magic had been disrupted. It seemed to pool in swirling eddies like water gathering within a crater only to suddenly fly out again in all directions. It followed no logical pattern that Twilight could see, moving at random in a way that hurt her mind’s eye.

“Is it going to prove a problem for the ship A.B?” Twilight asked slowly as she opened her eye again.

Applebloom clicked her tongue, “Well I don’t reckon it will. The crystal cores are shielded, but I’ll have the maintenance teams keep a good eye on things. Suggest we take it slow.”

“There is nothing living down there. Not one thing,” Boldstorm announced with finality.

“It makes no sense Twi, all the local conditions fer a place like this show it should be perfect fer growin things. The climate ain’t too extreme and if these scrying results are right then there’s plenty of water,” Applebloom’s puzzlement struck a chord with Twilight.

Whatever had happened here it hadn’t been natural, nowhere turns from fertile fields to sudden desert. Even with the mountain range in between there should have been some progression. Grass giving way to scrub and then eventually into sand. But it was as if somepony have drawn an arbitrary line through the world, one side life thrived and on the other desolation.

“What are your order’s Princess?” Bold asked and Twilight felt the attention of the crew settle on her like a lead veil.

She gazed at the dust clouds blowing across the scene, whipped up into unpredictable patterns by the forces present. They could still turn back, try and find another safer way? The small voice in Twilight’s head urged only for her to quash it. A sudden recklessness welled up in Twilight’s heart and she grinned with enthusiasm.

Twilight straightened and set her face in a determined expression, “We’re going onwards Captain. In there somewhere is our goal.” The choice made Bold nodded to Belrio and the Bloomberg crossed into Sal Palamino.

As they pressed forward Twilight felt a shiver run through her, like chilled air from an open window as it knifes through a warm room. Looking about Twilight saw the other crew were similarly affected. A few of them shuddered at their stations while one or two of them gripped their controls with shaking limbs.

Nor was this the only symptom, the Bloomberg began to tremble. It started as a fine rattle but grew steadily until every panel danced, straining at their bonds as if eager to flee. As the quaking continued the ship began to list to one side, tilting the whole scene at a twenty degree angle.

“It’s the buoyancy spells big D! The random magic here is playing ‘gahooni’ with em!” Applebloom bellowed over the sudden clamour as the whole bridge seemed to drop a few feet before bouncing up again, throwing all those standing to the ground. Twilight lurched and stumbled, only catching her fall on a safety rail.

Many others weren’t as fortunate and several curses were heard as the crew were thrown about in confusion. Another lurch pulled at the bridge, pressing the crew down as the gravity increased suddenly. Several monitors began to crackle, spilling magical sparks and Twilight realised she’d made a bad call, “Pull us back Captain! Get us clear now!”

Boldstorm slid across the deck before he managed to brace himself against the wall, his eyes full of alarm, “You heard her Highness, get us out of here Belrio!”

The griffon didn’t seem to hear them, but mercifully seemed to have gotten the same idea. With juddering slowness the propellers driving the Bloomberg gradually shifted into reverse, some not even responding at all.

What followed was a gut wrenching ride of dips and peaks. Smoke began to billow from overtaxed stations while the crew shouted in fear and pain. Through the haze Twilight saw the once ordered bridge descending into chaos. The decking swung violently from one angle to another, throwing those not fastened into their chairs around like gravel in a sifting pan.

Gradually the lurching subsided. The shaking lessening until Twilight found herself lying on her back, staring up at the smokey ceiling above. She mustered the effort to look about and saw the crew in similar states of shock.

Coughing and groans filled the air along with a few choice phrases Twilight wouldn’t use in polite company. Through it all cut the angry shouts of Applebloom, “Rotten truffles and pink candyfloss!”

Twilight peered through the murk to see Applebloom glaring at the mess the bridge had become. Grimacing she rubbed her head with a hoof, “Well I guess now we know that Bloomberg don’t like random background magic.”

Applebloom paused and studied the station before her, “Awww stinky bat droppins. My poor colt I am so sorry!” Still shaken Twilight watched as Applebloom hugged the broken monitor with a remorseful frown.

“Give me something boys, do we have any other casualties?” Boldstorm groaned as he picked himself up. The buffalo’s uniform was torn, his hat was nowhere to be found. “Gossip tell me the crew are alright you hear me!” Bold bellowed and a mound of loose cables resolved itself to be the communications officer.

The pale green unicorn raised himself up onto his chair again before replacing his head phones. Twilight jumped as further crackling sparks popped like gunfire and a shower of glittering motes cascaded down from a ceiling panel. There was just so much damage….

“Looks like only minor scuffs and bruises for the most part Captain!,” Gossip reported doing an admirable job of keeping his cool in the circumstances. “The worst hit seems to be the cargo bay there’s talk of….”

Applebloom’s head snapped up, an expression of horror on her face. “They all okay down there?”

“I don’t know ma’am, seems some ponies got trapped when the cargo jostled loose….” Applebloom didn’t even let him finish. She bolted for the heavy access hatch leading to the passages outside and nearly wrenched it off its hinges before darting through.

“I….” Gossip began only for Boldstorm to lay a hoof on his shoulder, “Don’t mind her boy, she’s just letting off steam.”

Twilight’s insides knotted, “Pip’s in charge of the cargo bay…”

The bridge fell silent, with only the receding hoof falls of Applebloom being heard over the fizzing of broken cables.

“Why did yer have to jump in n try and save her? She a unicorn, they have that magic stuff and could easily have avoided the crate!”

Foresight would have laughed at that statement, had the heavy wooden pallet not been pressing down on her ribs like a vice.

“She just stood there Boss, didn’t even try to levitate or use magic at all. I had to try and do something.”

Use her magic to move a crate? These ponies knew nothing about dark unicorns. She may as well have tried to lift a mountain. Thoughts and emotions were her kind’s playground, but ask them to do something as simple as move a quill with magic?

Foresight tried to take a deep breath and push the heavy weight off, but it was no good. Should count myself lucky I guess. The pallet laden down with cabbages had toppled at an angle, half crushing its fellow container and forming a small gap in which Foresight now lay. Very small.

“Well yer should have tried harder, or not at all. Look at that bump! Why do yer always get yerself in trouble tryin to help out other ponies!”

The dazed chuckle filtered into Foresight’s little world, “Well I wouldn’t be the stallion you fell in love with if I didn’t.”

“Don’t yer be makin jokes at a time like this Pip! It could have been you under that there cr…..” She didn’t finish the word before Foresight felt the change in the room. He wouldn’t would he? The assembled crew went through various states: Surprise, confusion, anger and finally fear. All this was summoned by a heavy ‘thud’, followed by a grinding sound that Foresight knew only too well.

“Stand aside,” The heavy tones caused Foresight to tremble. After she’d tried so hard to keep it a secret to have it all brought to light by a silly box of cabbages!

“No! You mustn’t” Foresight began to send but it was no use.

The inevitable hoofsteps drew closer, each one sounding like a boom of thunder in the confined space. Foresight could hear the shocked thoughts of the ponies all around and could almost cry at it. The last thing she wanted was for them to see him like this, the monster of olden myth. He deserved so much more than their fear.

“A reputation is not worth one pony’s life Foresight,” Impasse stated and she felt the weight being lifted.

Foresight took a deep breath, sucking in the metallic air as if it was a gift from the gods. Turning her head around she saw Impasse casually shift the crate as if it weighed no more than a feather. He moved with such care and purpose, every action precise and definate.

The containment pyramid had opened, one side having folded down to allow Impasse to leave its protective embrace. Foresight felt the anger bubbling up inside her as she looked around the crew, all staring at Impasse with horrified expressions.

“Don’t look at him like that! He’s not a monster!” For the first time in months Foresight shouted. She got unsteadily to her hooves and glared at the assembled onlookers. “He’s worth ten of any of you!”

They shrank back more in fear of her than Impasse, but that only made Foresight even angrier. They looked to one another in confusion and Foresight caught their unspoken thoughts. “I heard that you! He’s no such thing!” Foresight screamed at a cowering stallion.

“Enough Foresight. It’s done now,” Impasse cautioned but Foresight was deaf to his words. So much effort and preparation undone by such a stupid accident.

Foresight stood there panting, feeling the fear pouring off those around her. The unspoken ignorance that had alway been there. She could take it on her part, but they would not think such things about Impasse.

She ignited her horn and the temperature dropped sharply. Foresight would make them think the right things. No more secretly fearing her kind just because they happened to hold a passing resemblance to Nightmare Moon.

The years of accusing faces seemed to rise up in front of Foresight. Fillies and colts from school all pointing and calling her names just because she was different. She’d never let them do that to Impasse she’d.....

“Enough Foresight,” The steadying command of Impasse sounded out and she snapped back to the here and now. Foresight blinked and looked at the cowering crew with clear eyes again. Gone were the taunting faces of yesteryear. Now there were just scared fellows all around.

Foresight felt sick and giddy, the strength fleeing her limbs as quickly as it came. She looked up into the eyes of the watching crowd and felt her heart crack “I…”

“What you will do is come with me Foresight, I need your help on the bridge,” An authoritative voice resounded about the chamber.

Looking across the room Foresight saw Twilight standing tall and terrible in the hatchway. She was looking at Foresight with undisguised anger. Twilight made no effort to block her thoughts from Foresight and under all that fury was profound disappointment. That was the worst part Foresight decided. Twilight had given her a chance to prove she wasn’t going to be a problem, and now she’d gone and lost it in front of the crew.

Foresight looked to Applebloom who was frowning coldy at her, sensing the engineer’s burning desire to have Foresight and the newly revealed Impasse off her ship as soon as possible. Foresight then glanced at Pipsqueak, all confusion and disquiet. He was little better in his opinions of her.

As she looked from one face to another foresight realised she’d gotten what she wanted. None of them were focused on Impasse, oh no. They were all afraid of the crazy mare who’d been ranting only moments before.

“I said you are to come with me Foresight, we’ve reached the desert and it’s time to put your knowledge to good use,” Twilight still hadn’t moved. Her eyes were grim and her face stern.

Hanging her head in shame Foresight began the slow walk across the cargo bay. The stares tracking Foresight the whole, agonisingly long, way.

“As for you Impasse, I suggest you return to your quarters, “ Twilight added in clipped tones.

Foresight couldn’t look at him. She’d forced Impasse into interceding. The secret was out now and there were too many minds to cloud effectively. The crew were now aware of what they carried and Foresight could already picture the curious citizens all trying to sneak a peek at the lithi.

“I obey your Highness. Please don’t blame Foresight, it was a genuine accident,” Impasse asked almost sadly and under all that anger Foresight thought she caught a flash of guilt from Twilight.

It burned her to think of them crowding in to see him as some sort of freak show exhibit. They’d done it in the past. After an age Foresight reached Twilight not daring to look up at her, yet driven to find out what her part in this mess was.

Applebloom was the next to speak up, “Okay ya’ll, this don’t change nothin. Save what yer can of the cargo then get back to yer normal duties yer here me?” That’s what Applebloom said, but inside Foresight saw the burning question. What has Twilight gotten us all into? Quickly followed by, “Should have known that ice heart would be the cause of all this stink.”

With her heart in her hooves Foresight followed Twilight out of the room. She continued to stare at the floor, ears drooping as Twilight led her along the cramped corridors. Foresight’s guide didn’t say one word and having replaced her mental barriers Foresight had no clue as to what Twilight was thinking.

“Twilight I’m sorry, the crate just fell and I was just scared,” Foresight began and Twilight stopped so suddenly that Foresight nearly walked into her.

“It was an accident Foresight, I put you in that very difficult position,” Twilight replied still looking straight ahead of herself. Foresight blinked in confusion but Twilight wasn’t finished, “I made a bad call and the ship has suffered for it. I made a bad call in trying to play this whole thing so secretly.”

Out of habit Foresight tried to see what Twilight was thinking, but yet again was rebuffed in a definite manner. Finally Twilight swung her head around to look at Foresight directly, “From now on the crew is to be allowed to know what they find out by themselves is that clear. I promised to keep this all low key, not to hide the truth. Do not go around clouding their minds is that understood?”

Foresight opened her mouth to respond and simply left it hanging there, all the words she wanted to say dissolving under Twilight’s scrutiny. She watched as Twilight gave a pained sigh before continuing, “This desert we’re going to, it nearly shook the Bloomberg apart as we crossed into it. We’ve put them in danger Foresight and now we are going to find a way around it.”

Chapter Eighteen

“Mum can Miss Foresight come with me to school today?”

Foresight snapped out of her thoughts as SIlver asked the question out of the blue. She looked up from her own breakfast and saw the little colt eyeing Cadence from across the table with a strange expression.

“That’s nice of you Silver. Very kind of you to try and include her,” Cadence replied with a smile.

“So is that a yes?” Silver continued, his eyes aglow with expectation.

Caught off guard Foresight looked to Cadence for help, but found only a knowing grin spread across her muzzle. Mercifully Shining came to Foresight’s aid.

“That all depends if Foresight wants to go to school with you. She’s a grown up mare so she may be very busy,” Shining added with an inquisitive glance at her.

“I...er…” If she was being honest Foresight was hoping to ask Cadence about the strange underground chamber. Since its discovery Foresight had been on the lookout for other signs of mysterious activity around the palace. As of yet that first phantom had been the only one, everything else in the palace and the city for that matter was as carefree and peaceful as normal.

Buying time Foresight posed a question of her own, “Why do you want me to come to school with you Silver? I finished school years ago in Canterlot.”

Silver looked at her as if she were a wayward puppy that had failed to do a trick, “Well I told my friends that there was a black unicorn with sharp teeth and cool eyes staying with us.” His voice took on a whining quality, ”But they wouldn’t believe me. So I thought if I brought you to show and tell they….”

Cadence’s face became stern, “Now Silver, Foresight is not your pet. She’s Aunty Twilight’s friend and you can’t just try to show her off like that.”

Foresight was about to thank Cadence for an excuse when she saw the devious pattern to Silver’s thoughts. He wasn’t telling the whole truth about why he wanted Foresight to come to school with him. Intrigued Foresight changed direction quickly, “Actually I don’t have much planned for today so maybe I could go with Silver. I would like to see the school, it’s one of the landmarks I haven’t visited yet.”

Foresight was rewarded with a surprised glance from Cadence and Shining Armour. “Well if you’re sure Foresight then I hope you enjoy yourself, “ Cadence replied with a raised eyebrow and Silver cheered excitedly. Foresight couldn’t be sure, but thought she caught Silver winking at Platinum. Well something’s ahoof.

“That’s not fair, why does Miss Foresight get to spend even more time with them!” Strong Heart pouted, glaring at her two brothers with daggers.

“Not our fault you’re too young to be in our class Strong,” Platinum jeered.

“Yeah plus you’re a girly foal,” Silver added and Foresight felt the tension rise.

She could see Strong’s anger burning bright and tried to remember being so young. Being the younger sister of twin colts couldn’t be easy for her. Evidently this was an ongoing feud among the three siblings and Foresight was being drawn in.

“Enough you three,” Cadence ordered, her normally amiable face becoming hard. “Strong my precious it’s not the colt’s fault that they have a show and tell while you don’t.”

“But mum!” Strong whined while the two boys grinned triumphantly.

“And as for you two. I will not have you speaking to your sister in that manner. Apologies at once or no allowance for a week,” Cadence added, rounding on Silver and Platinum.

Foresight fought to hide her own grin as the pair visibly paled and Cadence continued on, “Well young stallions, I am waiting.” After much grumbling and folding of fore hooves Silver and Platinum both mumbled their apologies. Strong turned away and snorted before crumbling under the warning look from both Shining and Cadence.

“Okay, I’m sorry I got cross,” Strong finally said through gritted teeth.

“Good,” Shining announced as if that ended the matter.

Foresight could clearly see that this little storm was far from over and did her best to soothe the troubled waters, “I could do with Strong’s help after school’s finished. She’s just the pony I need to help keep me safe as I explore some more of the city.”

“Really?” Strong’s little wings blurred with excitement.

“That would be wonderful Foresight,” Cadence agreed with a smile as Strong saluted, her little face deadly serious.

It was Platinum’s turn to be outraged, “But mum I’m the one who knows how to cast…..” He trailed off as the two mares and one filly all gave him a look. “I guess that’s fair,” Platinum admitted and Foresight sighed internally. Well Foresight you’ve made the bed now you have to sleep in it.

The class all stared at Foresight with mixed reactions but mostly the collection of foals, chicks and calves studied her with awe. Foresight fought to remain calm, surprised at herself for being so unnerved by the attention of youngsters. All her life Foresight had been an object of fear and wasn’t quite sure how to react to this sudden positive focus.

“Dark unicorns have many unique features,” Silver explained proudly while Platinum held a small director's stick, pointing out said features in time with Silver’s explanation, “They have really cool eyes first off, that look like a dragon’s.”

The small wand hovered by her eyes and Foresight treated the class to a sweeping look. I’m actually enjoying this, maybe if I can teach the children to not fear me the adults won’t be far behind?

“She also has sharp pointed teeth like a cat,” Silver continued and Foresight smiled. The class all gave an ‘oooo’ sound, causing the smile to become genuine.

Several of the class raised their hooves/claws and the teacher (a crystal pony mare by the name of ‘Gentle Nurture’) pointed to a little griffon chick, “Do you eat cat food then?”

Foresight blinked, “No I eat the same food as every other pony.”

“Then why do you have the sharp teeth then?” Another asked and Foresight felt the first pangs of worry.

“I was born with them. It’s just the way I am,” Foresight tried but it was no good. Several more limbs shot upwards.

“Are you related to King Sombra?” A little crystal pony filly asked with fear in her voice.

“She’s not like King Sombra at all,” Silver leaped to Foresight’s defence, “Miss Foresight is fun and nice, not a mean bully like Sombra.”

“But he was a unicorn with nasty eyes and sharp teeth, mum told me the story of how he once ruled the Crystal Empire but was defeated by ponies from Equestria,” The filly pressed, “Miss Foresight looks like the pictures of him.”

“Just because you look like someone mean doesn’t mean you are!” Snapped a griffon chick, “My friend’s a bat pony and he’s cool! He isn’t nasty at all despite having sharp teeth and dragon eyes.”

Foresight felt the situation fast deteriorating, should have guessed the talk would have turned to my resemblance of the deposed tyrant Sombra. From what she’d heard of the villain he was every bit as evil as Nightmare Moon had been.

“Very good point ‘Gradock’,” The teacher encouraged. It’s not what you look like, it’s what you choose to do that makes you bad or good.” Gentle nodded, “Silver and Platinum still have more to tell you about Miss Foresight here.”

Silver swelled with pride before resuming his lecture, “Dark unicorns aren’t the same as ponies like King Sombra. They are born the way they are and are good ponies.” He smiled and Foresight caught that little hint of calculated planning with in his mind, “They can make things really cold.”

A collective gasp from the class made Foresight smile bashfully. “Really! You can freeze things?” Another crystal foal, a colt this time, practically bounced in his seat.

Foresight glanced at Gentle who nodded with encouragement before she collected a prearranged glass of water. With the simplest use of magic Foresight allowed her normally suppressed aura of cold to rise. The frost spread across the cup until with a crinkling sound the liquid within stiffened.

Foresight held the cup upside down in her hoof and the class’ opinion rose a few notches and soon every child had their limbs in the air, “Why do you make things cold?” Gradock asked quickly and Silver looked at a loss for the first time since they’d begun show and tell.

“I’m naturally cold, I like it colder than other ponies but keep it to myself so that they don’t get uncomfortable,” Foresight explained, sidestepping the whole ‘child of the night part’. To tell them she was created for a world with no sun where Nightmare Moon ruled a frozen wasteland probably wasn’t the best idea.

“So why do you live here? It must be too hot for you Miss Foresight,” Another child asked. Again the curious nature of the youngster's caught her off guard.

“Well I would get lonely if I stayed in the frozen parts of the world, I wanted some company so I came here where the crystal ponies are very friendly,” Foresight replied but they weren’t finished.

“Aren’t there any other dark unicorns like yourself to be with?” The little filly asked and Foresight felt a hitch in her throat. That’s the trick isn’t it.

“I….” Foresight began before swallowing, “There aren’t that many of us about.”

“Why Miss Foresight?” Yet another child asked before Gentle stepped in.

“That’s enough questions everyone. Please thank Miss Foresight for her time today,” Gentle instructed and the class obliged with a grateful chorus of ‘thank you Miss Foresight’.

Her demonstration done Foresight waited outside the classroom. She gazed about the school and saw that just like everywhere else in the city it was richly decorated. Even the very basic buildings here were dripping in history and with some time to spare Foresight let her magic play out across the halls.

Generations of students and teachers had trotted these halls, learning the lore and ways of the crystal ponies. It was mostly a happy legacy, the main blemish being the reign of King Sombra.

The unicorn had left his mark on the whole city, the brief but tyrannical rule showing just how vulnerable the crystal ponies were. The school practically screamed it’s emptiness during his reign, a time of hopelessness and misery. For the few years Sombra had sat on the throne, ponies hadn’t come here to learn.

Foresight’s thoughts again turned to the secret chambers under the city, the more she thought about it the more Foresight was certain it was something to do with Sombra. The bitter magic and emotions of the place were akin to the dark history held in the strata of the Fiefdom.

Her thoughts scattered as the bell rang. Foresight waited as the little ones came out of the classroom until finally Silver and Platinum trotted out. She fell in besides them with a knowing smile before lowering her head to be level with their ears, “Okay you two, why did you really have me come huh?”

Both colts started guiltily before Silver tried his best to look innocent, “What do you mean? We proved to the class you were real.”

Foresight cocked an eyebrow, watching the guilt pour off both Platinum and Silver in waves. “Don’t play innocent with me, I know you’re both up to something.”

They continued down the corridor, sidestepping other gatherings of children as they went. The final chimes for school summoning the youngsters from every room to begin heading home. Even above the roar of the sudden flood Foresight could clearly ‘hear’ Silver and Platinum’s frantic discussion with their eyes.

“She knows, gah she knows!” Platinum slowly looked up at Foresight’s stern expression, “Now she knows that we know that she knows that we know….”

“You’re wanting me to use my mind magic for you is that right?” Foresight’s frown changed into a little grin and was quickly rewarded with both the colts stumbling. She continued to grin as they both stared at the floor, the walls and even the ceiling so’s not to meet Foresight’s eyes.

“How about we head somewhere private and talk about it huh?” Foresight suggested levelly.

“You’re not angry?” Platinum asked in astonishment.

“You’re not going to tell our parents are you?” Silver added with a frown.

“That all depends on exactly what it is you want my help with,” Foresight concluded with a wink.

“Somepony really doesn’t want us here,” Pipsqueak said wearily as he checked the power levels again.

It had been days since the initial attacks had begun, the never ending scraping and screeching of frozen talons against the Bloomberg’s shield were almost becoming a part of life. Pip was amazed at how being assaulted both night and day by screeching ice monsters could become so routine.

Life had stagnated into a ritual. Pip would wake up, shower, have his simple rationed meal and make his way to the generator room. Once there he oversaw the rotation of the crystal cores, uncoupling the near exhausted gem and reattaching a freshly recharged one in its place.

“Well that’s their loss,” Applebloom smiled, but Pip could see the strain starting to get to even her indomitable spirit.

Between them they heaved the latest crystal into the place, the glowing core fitting snugly into the receptor and with a slight tremble began feeding power to the shields. The spent core was cold to the touch, its glow muted.

“I’ll give the crystal ponies their due. They really know how to make these cores to last,” Pip said, more for something to say than anything else.

“Yep,” Applebloom replied as she secured the bulky crystal, a little bigger than a bowling ball, into a specially sized saddle frame across Pip’s shoulders.

“Do you remember the first power core they made? about the size of a pony they were. So glad they’ve managed to scale them down,” He continued and Applebloom nodded with a resigned sigh.

“Yep, just like the last time yer told me Pip,” She finished adjusting the straps holding the power core in place, “Right yer ready to go.” Applebloom gave Pip a peck on the cheek and a little fire returned to Pipsqueak’s weary soul.

The cores were a marvel, self charging they would recover their power stores by absorbing energy from the background magic in the air. If there was one good thing that the attacks had in their favour it was that they held a great deal of magic. As the ice monsters expended themselves against the shields it left enough residue power to be soaked up by the ‘resting’ crystals on board.

Another salvo from the defence guns pierced the ever present sounds of those beasts and Pip pondered on the situation. The Bloomberg was holding its own, but the ice monsters were relentless and sadly ponies weren’t so resilient. They grew tired and needed food.

Twilight had theorised that they must have destroyed the same actual ice again and again by now. The ‘creatures’ simply reformed after a time before driving against the Bloomberg’s barrier once more.

The gunnery crews had given up shooting the monsters outside the shields, they were endless. But with the barrier up constantly the trapped slush that gathered like a lake within their protective bubble was another matter.

What ever force was animating the ice would periodically reform the pool into various shapes, animals and birds of every kind would emerge before being blasted back into the shard choked pool. How long can we keep this up? Pip wondered, afraid to think of what the answer might be.

Pip headed through the press of other workers, their tired eyes mirroring his own as they all strove to keep the ship alive. The best place to collect the cast off magic was in the observation domes and so Pip was threading his way forward when he caught sight of something new.

Twilight Sparkle was standing before the entrance to one of the flight decks deep in conversation with a pegasus. She looked haggard, her mane was untidy and there were shadows under her normally bright eyes. His curiosity peaked Pip slowed down and tried to hear the conversation over the general hubbub.

“....I know Lieutenant, but unless we do something to ease the pressure this can only end one way,” Twilight said with defiance.

“But surely we could have others do it? Maybe the flight teams could carry some of the unicorns…” The deep throated stallion replied only for Twilight to snort in irritation.

“I want the least number of casualties here Lieutenant, not to double the number of crew at risk,” Twilight snapped before taking a couple of calming breaths. “I’m the best chance of this working so I’ll go, but I will need you and your teams to keep the hole secured.”

“If you’re sure your Highness….” The Lieutenant mumbled.

“I am. Now you have your orders, I expect you to be ready in ten minutes,” Twilight concluded.

“Hey move along at the front!” Someone called from behind and Pip realised he had a queue of crew behind him. With an apologetic wave Pip headed forward again.

He trotted forward with a furrowed brow. Obviously something was ahoof, something the crew as a whole didn’t know about. Still if the Princess was involved then the command crew must know about it. Celestia knew that he had enough to be dealing with. Putting his head down Pip pushed onward through the crowded walkways every so often checking that his cargo was secured.

After several tense minutes he finally reached the observation dome fitted to the keel of the Bloomberg. Inside Pipsqueak caught sight of the resting crystal cores, lined up around the edge of a grilled platform and being fussed over by several unicorns.

“Awww that can’t be good,” Pip muttered as he watched the scene before him.

The unicorns weren’t just tending to the crystals, they were charging them directly. Even as Pipsqueak watched one of the unicorns, a pale looking mare wavered before slumping to the ground, her horn winking out.

“Is that the latest core? Bring it in quickly!” A hulking black buffalo guard ordered, snapping Pip away from the exhausted unicorn who was even now being ponyhandled out of the way by her comrades. Quickly another worn looking unicorn took her place without a word.

“Well what are you waiting for? Here’s your replacement now get on it!” The buffalo snorted and quickly exchanged his drained crystal for another, its gentle glow proving it was charged.

Pip didn’t wait around to be snapped at further, but his brain was whirring. If they were having to charge the crystals directly then…. He almost galloped away from the dome, sweat beading on his forehead. Things were far worse than he first thought.

Twilight watched the hanger doors, slowly counting down in her head. In less than two minutes they’d be out and the difficult task would begin. She’d wanted to let the rest of the crew know just how dire things were, but Bold had insisted that morale came first.

Between the constant running of the barrier and the sporadic fire from the defence batteries the power drain on the Bloomberg was reaching critical levels. The field could stop a rampaging dragon Twilight knew, but against the never ending hordes of ice monsters assailing the ship they were being worn down. If things continued as they were the shields would fail within a day and then..

It wouldn’t come to that, Twilight would make sure of it. The plan was to ease the pressure. Without the need to pound the creatures within the defence field they had worked out that they could save enough power to stay afloat. So the desperate plan had been made.

The Bloomberg would descend until nearly at ground level, then they would drop the lower shields and drop their unwanted ‘passengers’. This wasn’t without risks of course, the whole sky was alive with ‘frost elementals’ as Twilight had dubbed them. Not only that, the ground was covered in a blanket of snow and ice. It was highly likely that whoever was making these things could animate that too.

That’s where the pegasi came in, they would create a gale to blow away the ground snow and hopefully keep the swarming elementals at bay for long enough to get the job done. Twilight was there to keep everypony safe.

“One minute,” the gruff tones of Boldstorm sounded through the hanger and Twilight felt her pulse quicken.

They had every pegasi on the ship here, just under sixty of them all suited up in their barrier armour. It would have made Twilight proud, had she not known what they were being thrown into.

“You all know the plan ladies and gentlecolts: A mark five hurricane directly below the Bloomberg. Keep to your positions and watch your flanks. I don’t want anything showy understood?” Lieutenant ‘Javelin’ called out his deep voice cutting through the sudden roar of claxons. The bay doors were opening.

The world outside was surprisingly calm within the Bloomberg’s shields, Twilight had been expecting a roaring, but instead she was greeted with an ominous calm. The shields still rippled and sparked as the elementals pressed ever into them.

There was more than just eagles now Twilight noted. Manticores and other even stranger beasts battered themselves against the Bloomberg’s bubble of magic. With an unspoken command the pegasi all around her spread their wings.

Twilight had one last glimpse at the determined faces all around her before they all galloped out into the air, taking her along with them. As she cleared the launch bay Twilight got her first real look at the small lake cradled in Bloomberg’s shields.

As if it had been waiting for such an attempt the pool rippled before flocks of elementals rose out of the slush. The Bloomberg’s guns gave one last volley before Twilight thrust out her own magic. The formation of pegasi was surrounded by their own purple globe moments before the mass of teeth and claws struck.

Twilight visibly dipped as the strain was felt from the tip of her horn and right down her back. She’d never tried to shield so many ponies at once, but for the moment at least her spell held.

Twilight spared a moment’s attention for the ground below and felt her heart sink. Just as suspected the tundra below was alive with bestial shapes. Glittering timberwolf and hydra shaped elementals were prowling around the Bloomberg’s shadow.

“Dropping the lower shields in thirty seconds your Highness, Celestia’s blessings be with us all,” Bold said solemnly over the intercom and Twilight gritted her teeth. This was going to get rough.

The ponies all around began to circle, beating their wings with determination and Twilight felt the tingling of their magic begin to flow. The wind picked up and began to spiral, just like they’d planned.

Twilight winced as she felt the first cracks appearing in her own shield and several elementals began to eagerly force their way inside. Still this had been planned for as well and several pegasi broke off to intercept them.

The wind continued to pick up speed and to Twilight’s relief several of the attacking creatures were caught in its grip. They began to tumble backwards, falling end over end as the pegasi’ efforts began to tell.

Twilight heard a crunching sound and saw that the Bloomberg’s shields were beginning to crush the assembled beasts below. Ice shaped hydra began to crumble as the massive weight of the airship shattered them.

The hurricane became a true cyclone now, gathering enough strength to pluck the elementals from the air and suck them into the vortex that even now spun below Twilight. This was the moment she’d been waiting for and with a sudden inrush of air the Bloomberg deactivated the lower barriers.

The sounds of the outside world rushed in with them, but Bold had timed the move perfectly. Even as the fields at the base of the Bloomberg winked out the others closed the gap with the ground. Now it’s my turn.

With the local elementals trapped within the cyclone Twilight was able to lower her own spell. Horn ablaze Twilight flew off to the starboard side of the Bloomberg until she was almost pressed against the shield itself.

Weaving a complex set of pre planned spells Twilight made a second skin of magic behind the Bloomberg’s own. Making sure everything was in place Twilight clicked on her communicator, “Okay Captain we’re in place begin when you’re ready!”

It was a marvel to watch. The Bloomberg above her began to tilt, pivoting on its axis to slowly raise its portside upwards, lifting the protective dome just like a bowl. Twilight tensed as her own spell took the sudden brunt of the attacks from outside, plugging the gap with one exception.

She’d left a tunnel in her barrier and with perfect timing the pegasi now fired the cyclone down it. Like water rushing down a plughole the trapped elementals were launched out of the dome and sent smashing into their fellows.

“Great work everyone we’re clear!” Twilight yelled into her headset and the Bloomberg angled downwards once more. Closing the gap. Now for the hard part. Twilight closed her eyes and drew on every ounce of strength she had. They were free of hitchhikers, now they needed to close the door.

The flight crews took up stations around the circumference of the main shields and Twilight stretched and morphed her own spell to cover the edges again. She couldn’t hold it for long once the elementals attacked, but mercifully Twilight didn’t need to. Just long enough for the Bloomberg’s own shields to resume their vigil.

“Ready Captain!” Twilight yelled, sweat dripping down her snout despite the cold air. That was when things went wrong.

Bursting out of the hard soil all around massive worms made of ice scattered pegasi and rock in every direction. Twilight was forced to dive aside as a behemoth of a worm carved through the frozen ground, its crystalline jaws heaving open before it slammed bodily back down towards Twilight.